Steamy-Stories

Rainstorm in Fargo: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Fri, 12 Jun 2026 22:28:55 -0500

Rainstorm in Fargo: Part 2

Pete and Tracey Both Head West.

Based on a post by ron de, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

The campground where we were camped was next to a state park, and after that lunch, I really needed to either walk around or take a nap. I figured Tracey wouldn't like me taking a nap so I asked her if she'd like to walk one of the trails in the state park. She laughed.

"My Joe would have taken a nap while I walked by myself, so this will be new to me. Let's go."

It was during our walk I learned who Joe was and why Tracey was tent camping. That was after I explained why I was driving around in a big RV by myself. Tracey listened to my story and then smiled.

"That's why Joe and I bought a tent and the Jeep. He'd worked for almost fifty years before he retired at sixty-eight and was going crazy with nothing to do. He liked history, and after six months of doing nothing, decided we'd tour the country looking at historic places. He thought we'd understand the older places better if we lived in a tent like they did in the early days, so he went out and bought one. I wasn't too sure about a tent. I mean, a tent doesn't really have walls or anything to protect you, and if it's cold out side it's cold inside too. At least he bought cots so we didn't have to sleep on the ground.

"Our daughter and her husband moved from their apartment into our house so there'd be somebody there to take care of it when we were gone. We started from Milwaukee in April of last year and drove South. We got as far as Shiloh in Tennessee. We'd walked around the battlefield most of the day. When we were walking back to our Jeep, Joe said his chest hurt. Half an hour later, he was having trouble breathing, so I drove him to the hospital in Savannah. He passed away while they were trying to get him stablized. The doctors told me he'd had a pretty bad heart attack at Shiloh and had another one while they were working on him.

"After I got Joe back to Milwaukee and had the funeral I had to decide what I was going to do. I couldn't very well move back into the house because I remembered the years when my mother lived with us and I wouldn't wish that on anybody else. What I decided is to do what Joe wanted to do. I'd travel around with my tent and visit the places he wanted to see. It sounds weird, I know, but I thought maybe he'd see those places through me.

"Anyway, I did spend a couple of months with my daughter until the weather got cold, and then headed back South where it was warmer. I spent the winter camping in Georgia and Florida, and then started following the warmer weather north. I was doing fine by myself until yesterday. If I'd known it was going to rain so hard, I'd have gotten a motel room."

I said I didn't think any woman would like living in a tent. Tracey just chuckled.

"You mean because I don't have all the comforts of a house like a kitchen and a bathroom? Well, I like to cook, but I can cook just fine on my little stove, and all the campsites I stop at have a central bathroom with showers. I like sleeping outdoors in the fresh air and listening to the crickets instead of in my house in Milwaukee in the stale air and listening to the traffic go by. I would trade that for my tent any day, now that I'm used to it."

We talked about a lot of things as we walked along that trail, and I was surprised at how easy it was to talk to Tracey. She seemed to like listening, but she wasn't backward about giving me her opinions about what I said. She thought retiring early like I did was a good thing. She was five years younger than Joe and had been after him to retire for years because he'd been diagnosed as a prime candidate for a heart attack. She wanted him to relax and enjoy life and hopefully avoid the heart attack that killed him. He thought he should keep working to build up his 401K so they wouldn't have to worry about money.

She thought it was perfectly normal for a woman to be camping by herself, but she wasn't a big fan of the women's liberation movement. When I asked her why, she shrugged.

"I suppose it's fine if a woman wants a career before anything else, but they're missing out on a lot by not having a husband and a family. I was never sorry I was a stay at home mom. I liked being there when the kids came home from school, and I liked fixing dinner for us every night. Now, mind you, I didn't object when Joe wanted to go out for dinner on my birthday and our anniversary, but I was happy doing all the cooking the rest of the time."

The more we talked, the more I liked Tracey. She was a very intelligent woman with her own ideas about life, but she was about as down-to-earth as a woman could get. By the time we got back to my RV, I was getting really comfortable with her.

I got a lot more comfortable when she started making dinner. I hadn't actually smelled food cooking in a long time because I just used my microwave for everything. The aroma of spaghetti sauce filled the RV and it smelled like it was going to be fantastic.

By the time Tracey said everything was ready, I was starving. When she sat a plate of spaghetti smothered in sauce in front of me, I'd have gorged myself even if I hadn't been hungry. Tracey's spaghetti was better than any I'd had in a restaurant.

We talked a little after dinner, but Tracey said she wanted to get an early start the next morning, so we turned in about nine. Well, Tracey turned in. I spent the time trying to first read a book and then trying to watch a movie. I wasn't successful at either because I kept thinking about how nice it was having Tracey there and how that would change when she left.

I thought about asking her where she was going next, and then decided she'd just think I was trying to follow her to convince her to do something she didn't want to do. Truth be told, I would have been following her, though just for the company and not anything else. That's what I told my self, but I knew she'd never believe me. I was still thinking about some way to end up camped in the same campground the next night when I finally fell asleep.

Tracey’s Breakfast Arts.

I woke up the next morning to the smell of bacon frying and hot coffee. Tracey smiled when I walked out of my bedroom.

"Just thought I'd send you off with a good breakfast again. You really should eat better breakfasts so you'll have energy until lunch."

While we ate, I wanted so bad to ask where she was headed, but I didn't. After we ate, Tracey washed everything and then took her skillet and what was left of her bacon and eggs and bread to her Jeep. I helped her take down her tent, roll it up, and stick it in the back of the Jeep. When we were done, Tracey smiled.

"This has been a change for me. Maybe we'll meet up again some time. Where are you headed next?"

What I'd planned was to visit Theodore Roosevelt National Park in Medora. When I told Tracey that, she shook her head.

"I'm going there too, but first I'm going to The Knife River Indian Village. They have a collection of Hidatsu and Mandan Indian relics that Joe wanted to see and it sounds interesting. You ought to go there too. It's not quite as far from here as Medora, and there's a campground for RV's and tent campers in Stanton, and you can walk from the campground to the village."

It was a surprise that Tracey asked me the same question I'd debated with myself about asking her. As a result, it took me a while to answer, and Tracey grinned.

"You're not saying if you will or won't. Does that mean you don't like my company?"

I shook my head.

"No, I like your company. I just didn't figure you'd want me going where you went. It does sound interesting though, so I'll detour to Stanton and stop there too. I'm in no hurry to get to Medora. What's the name of the campground?"

Tracey said she was going to the Downstream Campground in Hazen instead of the one in Stanton.

"It's a Corps of Engineers campground, so it's a little better than the one in Stanton and there are some other things to see there too. You should probably make a reservation though. This time of year, it might fill up pretty fast."

Tracey drove off while I made a reservation with my cell phone Having her there for two days had used up a lot of my fresh water, so I stopped by the dump station, emptied my black water tanks, and then filled the fresh water tank. That done, I programmed the campground address into my GPS and started driving.

I stopped to fill up at about lunch time, and while I was eating the fast food burger, I realized how much better Tracey's chicken salad had tasted. I also missed her sitting there and talking while we ate. It was strange in a way. For so many years I'd live by myself and didn't think I really missed not having people around. Now, I did, or at least I missed having Tracey around.

When I got to the campground I stopped at the office, paid my site fee, and got a map to my campsite. All the sites were back-in sites, but with the rear facing cam on the Thor, that wasn't a problem. Within fifteen minutes of shutting off the engine, I had the Thor leveled, the extensions out, and the electricity plugged in. My plan was to find out where Tracey was camped and ask her if she'd like to go into town for dinner.

I'd just locked up the Thor when Tracey came walking across the road.

"I see you found the campground."

"Yes, but how did you find me so fast? I just got here."

Tracy grinned.

"I cheated. I made my reservation after you did and I told them we were traveling together and asked for a space close to you. I guess I drive faster than you do because I stopped at a grocery store on the way and I've had my tent set up and have been watching for you for half an hour."

I chuckled.

"I can drive as fast as you drive, but it takes me a while to get up to speed. Why did you ask for a spot close to me?"

Tracey looked at the ground.

"Well, I kinda liked when we took that walk and I thought maybe you'd want to take another one after dinner. I got the stuff for dinner when I stopped at the grocery store, that is, if you'll let me cook for you again."

There was no way I could refuse her, nor did I want to. It was, I hoped, an indication that Tracey liked me. I wouldn't let myself think any further than that though. I couldn't. Thinking there might be more and then finding out there wasn't would have crushed me.

Dinner was pork chops, broccoli, and a pasta salad with a chocolate cake for desert. Tracey hummed to herself the whole time she was cooking. I sat on the couch and watched her.

She seemed to be having the time of her life. I know I was. She looked like she belonged in my tiny little kitchen in her shorts, tank top, and running shoes. That was a feeling I'd never had about a woman before. Oh, I'd had the same fantasties most men have about this woman and how she'd be in bed or that one and how I wished I could see her naked, but not once before Tracey did I ever imagine how any woman would look in my kitchen.

Dinner was great. Eating with Tracey was even better. She seemed to be really happy and that made me happy too. After dinner we walked along the shore of the lake and talked until the mosquitoes came out in force. Then, we went back to my RV for a movie on Netflix. That seemed really natural too, both of us sitting there on the couch and watching a movie together.

After the movie ended, Tracey yawned.

"I think it's time I go tuck myself into bed in my tent. Are you coming with me to see the "Knife River Indian Village" tomorrow?" If you are, I'll come over tomorrow morning and fix breakfast."

I couldn't bring myself to say what I wanted to say; that she was welcome to spend the night again. She'd have thought I was asking something I wasn't asking, and I didn't want to risk losing her as a friend.

"Sure. I'll be up and have the door unlocked at about seven if that's not too early. I'll have the coffee made too."

As I fell asleep that night, I was wondering if there could be more with Tracey. She seemed to like me. I knew I liked her. She was just plain fun to be with, but I thought maybe she more than liked me. I hadn't been around a woman socially in so long it was hard to tell, but she seemed to walk closer to me than on our first walk, and when she talked, she kept touching me on the arm.

The Breakfast tradition continues.

Breakfast was sausage patties and pancakes, and they were great. So was sitting there and eating with Tracey. I'd thought we'd just go to the Indian Village and then pack up and go our separate ways, but Tracey was full of things we could do. After she rattled off her list, I figured it was going to take us a couple of days.

Tracey wanted to see Fort Mandan, the site where the Lewis and Clark Expedition spent a winter. She said there was a replica of the orginal fort there. She also wanted to see the McLean County Museum, the Sioux Ferry, and the Garisson Dam Fish Hatchery. When I said she was cramming a lot into one day, Tracey frowned.

"It sounds like you want to be rid of me."

I shook my head.

"No, I don't want that at all. I like seeing things with you. I just didn't think you wanted to stay more than a day."

Tracey smiled then.

"I made my reservation for three nights. Maybe you should do the same or you might end up sharing my tent with me."

On our way out of the campsite in Tracey's Jeep, I did just that. When I came out of the office, Tracey grinned.

"Did you get the same spot?"

"Yes I did. I reserved three more nights, just in case."

"Just in case of what?"

"I don't know. Just in case it takes us longer to see everything than two more days I guess."

Tracey put the Jeep in drive and grinned.

"So maybe you do like me a little."

Becoming travelling Buddies.

The Indian village was interesting and so was Fort Mandan, though I thought there was more to see at Fort Mandan. As we toured the different buildings, Tracey kept pointing out things to me. Sometimes, she didn't know what those things were and asked me if I did. It was that way at the carpenter's shop and at the blacksmith's shop. It was fun telling her what this tool was used for or how the carpenter or blacksmith would have used them. She was surprised that all the logs were vertical instead of horizontal and asked me why. I didn't know, but one of the rangers explained it to us both. It was because they could build long walls that way without needing really long logs and the fort needed to be pretty big to hold all the men in the expedition.

While we were close, we also went to the Lewis and Clark Interpretive center. That was interesting too. It was almost one by the time we got through all of that, so we drove back to the campground.

Tracey fixed lunch for us both in my RV and then suggested we take another walk. We were down on the river bank when Tracey looked out over the water and then sighed.

"You know, I had a lot of reservations about camping when Joe said he wanted to start. I mean, I'd be giving up everything I'd lived with for all those years and starting out living in a way I didn't know anything about.

"Now, when I come to a place like this and just watch the river go by or see the birds singing in the trees, I don't know if I could ever go back to that old life again. I see something different every day and I keep learning about things I never knew before. It gets lonely sometimes, but it's still worth it."

I said I didn't think she could possibly be lonely, and Tracey frowned.

"Why would you say that? Aren't you lonely sometimes too?"

"Well, yes, but that's different. You had your husband before while I haven't lived with anybody in years. Besides, I would think you have a lot of men trying to meet you."

Tracey grinned.

"You think men are just dying to make it with a woman as old as I am? Let me let you in on a little secret. If a woman hasn't found a man by the time she turns forty, she's probably not going to, at least not a man worth having around. Most of those are already married, and a few of the ones who aren't usually aren't all that interested in women, if you know what I mean. The rest are going through their mid-life crisis. I call it the 'I'm still the man I was at twenty thing', and they're looking for girls, not women. They may talk to women as old as I am, but the first blonde with little boobs and a tight little butt who walks by; well, you can see them looking for a way to end the conversation."

I didn't think like that, and that's what I told Tracey. She just laughed.

"You mean to tell me that those young girls we saw today didn't do anything for you? I saw you looking at them."

"Well, yes, I looked, but no, I didn't want any of them. They were pretty, but they weren't women, not yet."

Tracey frowned.

"You mean you'd only want an older women; a woman like me."

I nodded.

"Well, yes."

Tracey grinned then.

"I've heard this line before. What you're really saying is you'd like to spend a night with me and then you'd be gone."

That upset me.

"No, that's not what I'm saying. You're putting words in my mouth, and it makes me a little mad that you think that. All I'm saying is you're a nice looking woman and I thought men would want to meet you. I guess you don't. I think we need to go back to the campground now."

Silent travels.

Tracey didn't say anything on the way back and I didn't either because I felt bad about what I'd said to Tracey. She probably did have men telling her that. I'd jumped to conclusions and accused her of thinking that about me when I didn't really have any reason to. What I should have done was left out the part about her putting words in my mouth, because she really wasn't. I was acting pretty immature and I was mad at myself for being that way. I liked Tracey and didn't want to lose her as a friend.

It wasn't until we got to my RV that Tracey finally said something.

"Pete, I'd planned on making dinner for us. Are you mad enough that I should just go back to my tent or could you stand having me around long enough to cook some burgers? I got some potato salad and other stuff to go with the burgers and I'll never eat it all myself."

The look on her face told me she really wanted to do this, so there was no way I could say no.

"Tracey, I need to apologize for what I said back there. What you said just struck me wrong and I overreacted. I'd like it if you cooked for us again."

I thought Tracey would probably cook our hamburgers on my stove, but when I helped her bring everything from her Jeep to my RV, she handed me a small, portable propane grill.

"Joe never liked burgers fixed on a stove, so we bought this little grill to take with us. I'll set it up on the picnic table beside your RV and we'll have real, grilled burgers."

The hamburgers were great and so was everything else, but I think that was mostly because Tracey was sitting there at the picnic table across from me. It just seemed right, you know? I mean, not since I was first married had I sat across the table from a woman, but it felt like it did back then.

When we finished eating, Tracey and I took all her stuff back to her Jeep. She was putting the potato salad and other things that needed to be kept cold in her little cooler, but when she opened it, she said, "Oh darn it. I forgot to get ice. I'll have to go up to the office and get some."

I knew that wasn't going to work because when I'd checked both times I'd payed for my space.

"Tracey, they don't have ice up there. I checked."

Tracey sighed.

"Well, I'll have to drive somewhere and get some unless; you don't have much in your refrigerator. Could I put my stuff in there until morning?"

I put the portable grill in her Jeep and then carried her cooler back to the Thor. Tracey put all her stuff in my refrigerator and then smiled.

"Now it looks like a refrigerator should look; milk, eggs, bacon, lettuce, meat, and leftovers. It's what my refrigerator always looked like at home. You should keep it that way. You'd be healthier."

Rainstorm in Fargo: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Fri, 12 Jun 2026 22:28:55 -0500

Rainstorm in Fargo: Part 1

Pete was retired and seeing the US. Then Tracey came along.

Based on a post by ronde, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

The ‘workaholic’ retires.

It's amazing how much time you have once you retire. You have nowhere to be at any certain time and no people you just have to be there to meet. You have no deadlines and no tasks that absolutely have to be done before the corporate visit on Tuesday. It's like a curtain between you and your life has been lifted and you can see yourself doing what you always wanted to do.

That's what I thought I was going to see when I cleaned out my desk and went to the retirement party at my office. It was exciting to know that no longer would my life be dictated by some corporate edict or some problem that had to be solved right now if the entire business wasn't going to immediately collapse.

It was just that way for about a month. I could stay up late or go to bed early depending upon how I felt. I could watch movies on cable any time I wanted instead of falling asleep in the middle when watching at night. I could do anything I wanted to do; except after a month I didn't know what that was because I'd already done everything I could think of doing. There was a reason for that, and the reason started bothering me because of George Mills.

I was one of those guys who worked twelve hours a day at my office and then worked another couple hours at home. George was one of those guys too. George lasted six months after he retired before keeling over in his neighbor's back yard and croaking. It was at his funeral I realized George had never said anything about any hobbies or anything except work. He even had a complete set of work files in his home office that he kept updated to the current information so he could work at home. His wife said George had a heart attack, but I figured George had just given up because without his job, he had no reason to keep living.

I didn't want to go down that same road, but it looked like that was where I was headed. After a month, it was hard to get out of bed, shower and shave, and then get dressed. Other than a weekly trip to the grocery store for some frozen dinners and some beer, I just sat in my house. It was still winter, and when spring finally made the grass grow, I'd have to mow about once a week, but that was all I had to look forward to.

When I got home from George's funeral, I sat down and took stock of where I was in life. My list was both encouraging and a little dissappointing.

Youthful Infatuation Goes Bad.

The worst mistake I'd made was marrying Marsha when I was twenty and still in college. It was a time we were both studying hard during the week and playing hard on the weekends. When we graduated, me with a degree in engineering and Marsha with a degree in finance, it was still good for the first couple of years. After that, the marriage went downhill pretty fast.

It wasn't a money problem because we were both making good salaries. The problem was me. I know that. I couldn't stop working, even on the weekends, but Marsha wanted to go out and have fun on those weekends. She finally started going out by herself and in the process, met a guy who didn't work all day, every day, and then come home and work at night too. After the second year, we had a serious talk and decided to split and go our separate ways. Marsha didn't want anything from me, so other than spending about two months salary on a lawyer in case she changed her mind, it didn't cost me anything except my time and a lot of soul searching.

That soul searching led me to realize I probably wasn't going to change relative to my work habits, so another woman probably was going to work out the same way. I dated a little at first, but it never worked out because there was always some important project I had to finish. After I canceled a date or two, she'd tell me she had already made other plans. I finally stopped trying.

The Bachelor Life.

All that work did get me a rapid rise in my company, then a higher paying job at another, and then another until by the age of sixty, I wasn't a millionaire, but I had enough in the bank I didn't have to work to live comfortably. I'd bought and paid for a pretty nice house, drove a new car every couple of years, and in general was pretty happy with my life.

I retired that year thinking I was young enough I'd still have time to catch up with everything I'd missed. What I ended up being was lost with nowhere to go and nothing to do. I needed some way to occupy my time or I was going to end up like George.

One afternoon, I was sitting on my couch and watching a travel show about national parks when I thought maybe I had an answer to my problem.

After a lot of thought, I'd figured out that work had given me three things I needed to be happy - something to plan for, something to do to follow that plan, and a way to keep learning. I'd looked at a bunch of hobbies other people enjoy, but none of them really interested me. They either required a lot of equipment and space or took a long time to learn. Watching about national parks was a different story. All I needed to go to a national park was me and I didn't need to learn anything first. I'd learn just by going there.

How to travel was the next question. Though my job had required flying a lot, I never liked it. I always felt like I was trapped in an aluminum tube and couldn't do anything to help myself is something happened. Driving wasn't that way. If I wanted to stop to look at something, I could stop. If I was hungry, I could get something to eat. If I was tired, no matter what time of day, I could just pull into a hotel and get a room.

Hitting the Road.

After a little figuring of costs, it looked like traveling around to parks might be fun, but it would be pretty expensive what with the cost of hotel rooms and eating out all the time. There was also the problem of my house. I couldn't just leave it empty for a month at a time, and a month is about what it would take to get to and back from some of the parks I found that interested me. I was driving back from grocery shopping one afternoon when the answer pulled up beside me.

The motorhome looked huge, but the driver wasn't having any trouble negotiating the traffic. It just took longer to change lanes and a lot longer to accelerate. All I knew about motorhomes was that you could live in them, so I started doing some investigating on the internet. What I found convinced me this was the answer to most of my problems.

I looked at several types, and decided the type they call "Class A" was what I wanted. I didn't need to be able to sleep six people, but they were big enough they wouldn't feel like living in a closet and they were really nice inside. They all had heaters for winter and air conditioning for summer, and even though most campsites had receptacles for electricity, the big motorhomes had on-board generators for power. I could park it anywhere and still have all the comforts of home.

There were a lot of them for sale within a hundred miles of me, so I took several trips to look at different makes and models. I knew I wanted one less than forty feet long, because my research found out that some states and some campsites have a length limit of forty feet.

After looking at a lot and driving a few, I decided a Thor Challenger was what I wanted. It had everything I could ever want plus some. The driver's seat and passenger's seat were more like living room chairs than car seats. It had a little kitchen with a microwave, a two burner propane stove, and a sink. I only needed one bathroom, but it came with two and they weren't really much smaller than the bathroom in most apartments. One had a shower, and one had a tub with shower.

It was roomy on the inside too, thanks to three sections that extended a few feet once it was parked and leveled. Those extensions made it possible to have a king-size bed in the main bedroom and a double bed in the living area that folded up into a couch for the wide-screen television set on the opposite wall. It had a surprising amount of closet space too, and the kitchen had room to store pots and pans and a small pantry.

One thing I really liked was the full size refrigerator. A lot of the smaller RV's had tiny little refrigerators. I didn't want to be grocery shopping every day. The damned thing also had three television sets all cable ready - one in the master bedroom, one across from the couch, and one on the outside under the electrically extended patio awning.

It had power everything, including a system that self-leveled it when parked. I didn't realize I needed that until the salesman explained that most campsites aren't level, so without it, I'd be jacking it up level by hand.

The price he quoted me was just shy of two-hundred thousand, but I'd expected that and I had a plan. If I was driving all over the US, I wouldn't need my house, and my house would more than pay for the Thor and still leave quite a bit to add to my travel cash. A month later, I sold my house and everything the Thor already had that I didn't need two of. After I picked up the Thor and temporarily parked it at a local campsite, I was ready to start except for my car.

I'd seen a lot of cars towed behind motorhomes, but I really didn't see the need. Most grocery stores have huge parking lots, so I could just drive the Thor to a Walmart and get my groceries before I parked for the night. It took another week to sell my car.

The day after the check for my car cleared, I emptied the black water tanks, filled the clean water tank, and then drove to a gas station. Seeing the dollars add up when I filled the eighty gallon fuel tank was a bit of a shock, but I'd figured the fuel cost into my travel budget. The Thor was supposed to average about seven miles to the gallon, so fuel would still be cheaper than driving my car, eating every meal in a restaurant, and paying for hotel rooms.

It was June by then and the days were warming up in the northern states, so my plan was to head North from Nashville and drive across Wisconsin, Minnesota, North Dakota, Montana, Idaho, and Washington and then turn South. Depending upon how long that took, I'd go South for the winter through California, then turn East and drive to Florida. That plan was pretty flexible. I wasn't in a hurry to get anywhere.

I'd already seen as much of Chicago as I wanted, so I bypassed it and headed into Wisconsin.

I didn't push my schedule. Driving time was from about nine in the morning until three in the afternoon. Then I'd start looking for an RV campsite on the GPS unit. The point was to enjoy the drive and I did. Sitting up so high, I could see for miles ahead of me, and I could also look down into the cars that passed me.

Sightseeing in the other lane.

Just watching the country change was worth the drive. It was relaxing just driving along and watching the fields and forests go by and watching the other people in their cars. Sometimes, those people weren't really relaxing. The first day, I realized what I'd read about what truckers saw was true.

The rear facing camera on the Thor had picked up the black SUV when it passed the semi behind me except it didn't just pass. It pulled up to go around the semi, but slowed to the truck's speed for about thirty seconds before driving on toward me.

When it got closer, in my side mirror I could see a man driving and a woman in the passenger seat. When it passed me, it did the same thing as when it passed the truck. When the SUV was even with my side window, it started pacing me When I looked down into the passenger window, there was a woman sitting there, only she wasn't just sitting. She was slumped down and her top was unbuttoned and pulled away from her naked breasts, and those breasts were pretty impressive.

She looked up a me, grinned, and then lifted her breasts and sort of wobbled them up and down. Then she licked her lips, took a nipple in the fingers of each hand and pulled her big breasts into long cones. As the SUV accelerated, she smiled and waved.

Well, that was pretty weird, I thought, but it was just the start. I never realized there were so many women who apparently like showing themselves to complete strangers. There weren't hundreds, but over the next few weeks if I was driving past a large city on a weekend, I'd see at least one. I saw more bare breasts than I'd ever seen outside of movies on cable.

There were also a couple who were covered on top but naked from the waist down and obviously masturbating. One was even completely naked. As that sedan drove along beside me for almost a minute and the woman worked her fingers in and out, she looked up at me and pursed her lips in a kiss. Right before the sedan drove on, the driver reached over and pinched her left nipple, the woman's mouth opened in a little "O" shape and she arched up as far as the seat belt would let her and her thighs started to quiver.

Well, I might have been sixty, but I wasn't immune to what a naked woman can do to a man. Some of those women were young, but most seemed to be more mature, mature enough I'd have loved meeting them and wouldn't have felt like I was screwing some college girl. Most were with a man so I figured he was into showing off his wife or girlfriend and might not mind sharing her. There were a couple where the driver was a woman too, and I wondered if they were both into the exhibitionist thing and if they both might like a little sack time with an agreeable guy.

Nights in the RV.

I would have been more than agreeable to both those little fantasies. It had been a long time since I'd slept with a woman, but I hadn't lost the urge. It was my damned job that stopped me from trying. I never met any women except the women at work and they were all married or too young. Oh, there were the checkout girls at the grocery store. Most of them weren't married, but they were even younger than the women at my job. Most looked young enough they were probably still in high school.

The first night I pulled into a camping spot was also interesting and made me think I'd chosen the right way to spend my time. I'd leveled the Thor and was hooking up my electric, black water and clean water connections when a guy walked up with two beers, handed me one, and said "Hi. Haven't seen you before. Where you from?"

That night, I found out a lot of the people at RV campgrounds know each other. I thought my idea of living in an RV all the time was probably unique, but a lot of people were doing the same thing. They'd hook up at an RV camp from time to time and share stories of what they'd seen and done. It was almost like there was an extended family of RV campers out there. By the time we all went back to our RV's for bed, it was almost midnight and I'd made a bunch of new friends. Well, truth be told, they were the first actual friends I'd had in a long time. I'd worked with a lot of people but was too busy to make friends with any of them.

Most were about my age and were making the best of their retirement by seeing the US. While some still had permanent homes somewhere, for many their motor home was the only home they had. They'd plan their trip to be at a daughter or son's home for the holidays, but other than that, they lived, as one woman told me, "Free as when we were twenty and just married with no kids."

As I motored through Wisconsin and then into North Dakota, I kept seeing a few of the same people, and I met a lot more when I parked for the night. It was always the same. I'd pull into my spot and hook up. While I was doing that, somebody would walk over to say hello and invite me to spend some time with them.

Most of the RV parks also had tent camping sites, but those were usually used by younger couples, often with kids along once the schools let out. I like kids, but I also like quiet, so I usually asked for a site some distance away from the tent spots.

Weather Hits Without Warning.

One afternoon when I was rolling through Fargo, North Dakota it was raining like hell, and I mean raining so hard my windshield wipers were barely keeping up. I'd seen the weather forecast and knew that was probably going to happen, so I'd called ahead for a reservation and booked it with my credit card. It was a good thing I had, because when I pulled into the campground, there was only one spot left and that spot was next to the tent sites.

After pulling onto the pad, I leveled the Thor and ran out the extensions but didn't go out to hook anything up. My holding tanks were far from full and I had most of the 150 gallons of fresh water left in the water tank. The generator came to life when I started it so I had electricity for everything.

The rain let up about half an hour later while I was deciding what I was going to have for dinner. It was then, a Jeep Wrangler drove into the tent site beside me. A woman got out, opened the back, and pulled out a bag. In the bag was a tent, and she started setting it up. It wasn't a big tent like the families I'd seen using, but it was big enough it was taking her a while.

She had the back poles in place and was working on the poles at the entrance when it started raining again. In less than a minute, I figured she was soaked through to the skin and she still didn't have the tent so it would stand up by itself. She wasn't going to get it to stand up either. The wind that blew in the rain wasn't especially strong, but the tent was acting like the sail on a sailboat and it was obvious she wasn't strong enough to control it.

I opened the side door on the Thor and yelled, "Hey, there. You're not getting anywhere. Come inside until this rain blows over".

She looked up, gave me a funny look, but then ran over to the door and stepped inside. She said, "Thanks. I thought I could get my tent up before it started raining again, but I was getting drenched out there", then chuckled.

"I think I better just stand here until it quits or I'll drip all over your floor."

I didn't quite know what to say because she was the first woman I'd met in anything resembling a social environment in years. All I could do for a few seconds was look at her.

She wasn't the young girl I'd expected to see. She looked about my age or maybe a little younger but I could see a few strands of sliver in her wet brunette hair. She was wearing jeans and a T-shirt that were both soaked through, and that wet T-shirt was sort of stuck to the bra holding her big breasts. When she smiled at me, I snapped out of my trance.

"No, the floor is vinyl and it'll mop up just fine. Come on inside and dry off".

She frowned at me.

"No, thank you, unless your wife has a robe or something I can wear."

I figured when I said I wasn't married, she'd think the worst and leave. I didn't want her to do that.

"Ma'am, I'm not married, but I might be able to find something you could wear. I think you have a bigger problem than that though. You didn't get your tent set up so it'll be as wet on the inside as on the outside. You don't have anyplace to sleep even if it does stop raining."

She frowned at me again.

"I can sleep in my Jeep, thank you. I've done it before and it didn't kill me."

"What about eating? I don't think you're going to be able to start a fire or light a stove in the rain."

She cocked her head.

"Are you asking me to spend the night with you?"

"No, I'm just offering you a dry place to sleep, right here on my couch by yourself, and something hot to eat. Oh; and something to wear until your clothes dry out or you can get some dry ones."

She was still looking at me with her head cocked to one side, so I tried to explain myself.

"Ma'am, I've only been doing this for a few weeks, but one thing I've learned is most of the campers are friendly people who help each other out. That's all I'm trying to do. I'm not trying to suggest anything else."

She looked at me for what had to be a minute, but then she smiled.

"I guess it would be a lot nicer here than outside in my Jeep. Thank you for making the offer. I don't know what you'd have that I could wear though. Maybe a shirt would work, but you're a lot taller than me and my; well, I'm bigger in other places than you are, so your clothes aren't gonna fit me at all."

I smiled, both because I'd evidently convinced her I wasn't a serial killer and because for some reason I was happy she was going to stay.

"I think I might have

A Writer's Cabin: Part 2.

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Fri, 12 Jun 2026 22:28:55 -0500

A Writer's Cabin: Part 2.

A permanent change of location, and state of mind.

Based on a post by PickFiction. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

I opened the door and stepped inside, announced by a jingling bell.

"Dale, good morning," Brooke said, standing and extending her hand.

Clad in tight black slacks, a red blouse, her dark hair held in place by a large gold clasp, and shoes with moderate heels, I was reminded that she was an attractive lady. And that didn't include the unforgettable pale blue eyes.

"Good to see you, Brooke. I'm ready to sign whatever."

"I have the papers ready." She spread some papers across her desk.

"And I'm ready to pay, also."

"You won't have to do that until the closing."

I handed her the check.

"Dale, this is for $225,000."

"That should cover everything, shouldn't it?"

"I'm sure, but you should pay at closing."

"I'd rather just give it to you, and it will be here when it's needed."

"Dale, I can't take it. I mean."

"Brooke," I interrupted, "if I can trust you to drive my Porsche, I can trust you with my $225,000."

For five seconds, she just looked at me, then the laughter began, and she had to sit down. At last, she took a deep breath and looked at me again.

"Where did you come from?" she asked. 'And don't you dare say, New York."

"All I can say is that visiting here and meeting the people, particularly you, is so much different than New York; that it's changing my behavior."

"It's probably illegal or unethical, but drive me to the bank so I can deposit it. We'll sign when we get back."

We did exactly that: the teller at the bank calling for her manager. I suggested they contact the bank in New York for verification. While the manager took care of that, Brooke and the teller chatted. I watched the teller lean forward and whisper to Brooke, who then looked at me.

I stepped toward them. "Autographed copies if you don't tell anyone."

"Really? Okay, I won't."

Her nameplate told me she was Sally, and I'd try to remember that.

"All confirmed," the manager said, "Go ahead and process it, Sally."

"Largest check I've ever processed," Sally said, and we headed back to the office.

"Maybe you can drive this thing after we do the signing."

"I think I have things to do, Dale," she answered with a chuckle.

"I've got some book signing to take care of."

"Listen, I nearly forgot. The man who's selling the cabin has moved to Oregon and told me that if I felt sure of the sale, the buyer could move right in."

"Oh my gosh, I'm ready." I began to plan as she drove. I'd leave the car here, fly to New York, rent a truck, and drive back to the cabin. I'd need some help. I wondered.

"You're quiet."

"Thinking, and I need help."

"Go on."

"Are there Ubers out here?"

"Not unless they come from the city. Where do you need to go?"

"The airport; so I can fly to New York, rent a truck, and drive my things back here."

"And take the truck to the city to return it."

I nodded.

"Dale, you know I'd be more than happy to take care of that."

What a beautiful smile accompanied her offer.

"Eyes on the road, please, and you're way too kind." I assured her.

"Well, you're a very interesting man, and I'm enjoying being around you."

"Wow, and very honestly, I'm enjoying being around you as well. I'm learning things that are very foreign to me and will become a part of my writing; and my life." We'd pulled into the small lot, and there was that smile again with the sparkling pale blue eyes. Brooke was a very attractive lady.

"Before I sign anything, let's go for a drive."

"Dale, that frightens me. I don't know."

If you ruin the car, I'll buy a new one and we'll try again."

That certainly widened her eyes. "I'm not sure I totally understand you, Dale."

"No problem. Perhaps I enjoy being a little mysterious."

"Well, you certainly have surprised me a few times." She admitted.

"Come on. You can just drive the car a couple of blocks as a starter."

Obviously reluctant, she followed me to the Porsche and climbed into the driver s seat.

"I m so close to the ground," she said with a giggle.

I showed her how to adjust the seat and the mirrors.

"I'm only going a couple of blocks. We don't need to change everything."

I discovered she had driven a standard shift when she'd first learned to drive at sixteen. It was a pickup truck with a column shift lever, but at least she'd used a clutch before. As we pulled away from the parking spot and she pressed on the accelerator, we shot forward, then slammed to a stop.

"Dale," she pleaded.

"I'm not going to learn to play the piano after one lesson, rebutted her implied argument. and you'll need to learn about the Porsche as well. Just keep going."

We completed the two-block circuit, and I don't think I've ever seen such a relieved look on a face.

"I'd say that was a good job. Now, let s go sign some papers."

She smiled, and I could tell that, in her own way, she had enjoyed driving the Porsche, possibly just from the sense of accomplishment.

I signed everything, thanked Brooke again for all her help, and then returned to the motel to make lots of arrangements. When they were taken care of, I made another call.

"Well, it's about time you called." Katherine s New York rudeness now was even more obvious when I was in rural Ohio.

"You could have called me." I matched her pushiness.

"I was being polite and not disturbing what you're doing wherever you are." She congratulated her own virtue.

"You're a saint, Katherine, an absolute saint. Did you get the two chapters taken care of?"

"I did. Your editor loved them and only changed a couple of words. How have you beguiled her to go along with whatever you write?"

I used Marie Laveau, the voodoo queen from Louisiana."

"I thought she was long dead. Katherine bantered back at me.

"Obviously not, if she's working for me."

"So, why did you call?"

"Just to let you know that I will be in town tomorrow to rent a truck and use it the following day as a receptacle for my New York life, which will be transported to Ohio to my new residence."

"So, you're really doing that?"

"It's done. I've purchased a place, and will send you the new address."

"How can you stand that, after living in New York?"

"How could I have stood New York, knowing what I know now."

"Maybe Marie Laveau has cast a spell on you." The witty agent didn t miss a beat.

I almost said, not Marie, but Brooke, but held my tongue.

"Of course, I wish you good luck and hope this doesn't disrupt your writing."

"On the contrary, I think it will help my writing."

"Send me the address."

We signed off, and I called Brooke.

"What's the latest?"

"My plane leaves at ten, so I'd like to be there by eight-thirty. What time should I be ready?"

"I'll pick you up at seven-forty-five."

"You're a jewel, Brooke."

"You're very sweet. See you in the morning." She said, then hung up.

As expected, Brooke was there right on time, and the trip to the airport was straightforward and uneventful. She cautioned me several times to drive carefully on the way back since my Porsche and the truck I'd be renting had absolutely nothing in common. I assured her that I would.

At the airport, she got out of the car and walked around to where I was standing. She extended her arms, and I stepped into them and received a warm and very enjoyable squeeze.

"Hurry back, Mister," she said.

"I checked, and the driving time from New York to here is about eight and a half hours. With stops, probably over nine hours. I plan to have everything ready when I pick up the truck, so hopefully, I'll get started home by ten in the morning. That should get me home at seven or eight."

"Here's the key to the cabin. Give me a call when you want to turn in the truck, and I'll follow you there."

"Brooke, you don't have to do all that." I was beginning to feel guilty about all that she was doing.

"Brooke Rowe Real Estate provides full service," she said with a chuckle. "Now, one more hug, and get on your way."

We hugged again, and I thanked her for everything. I was traveling light, no bag; and checking in and boarding was simple.

The flight was an hour long, and I called an Uber to take me to my apartment. The boxes I'd ordered had been delivered to the lobby of the building, and I carried them upstairs, put them together, and packed them. I wasn't a clothing hog, so that part was simple. The pictures and knick-knacks were easy as well, and soon, everything was ready. I checked with the truck rental, and they were ready for me.

I decided to head to Zǐh o's for dinner and a farewell.

"Mr. Dale. Have not seen you for a while."

"I know, Zǐh o. I've been in Ohio."

"Oh, far out west."

"It's a ways, but I'm moving there."

"Moving? No more eating at Zǐh o's?" He said with a sober face.

"I'm afraid not. And I'll miss it for sure."

"Tonight, my treat. Order what you want." He said with resolute duty.

"Shrimp fried rice will be perfect. I love it."

The fried rice was perfect, and I knew I'd miss it in Ohio. The food at the diner in Caraway was very different but equally good. I wondered if I'd miss the variety that I was used to in New York. Time would tell.

We bid each other farewell, and I promised Zǐh o that I'd be sure to come to see him when I was in New York in the future.

Picking up the truck went much as I'd learned to expect things in New York to go.

"What do you mean you can't find my reservation? I called yesterday to check, and they said everything was in order."

"Ain't my problem, Mister. There ain't a reservation here for Dale Scholtz."

"You've got to have it. Check again."

He checked with the same result.

"I checked yesterday. D a l e S c h u l t z:"

"Wait. I thought you said your name was S-c-h-o-l-t-z."

"I think that may have been what you thought you heard, but that's incorrect."

He glared at me but checked again.

"Yeah, here it is." He slapped a paper down on the counter. "Sign here, here, and here." The pen was slapped down equally hard.

"Take this out to the booth. They'll show you the truck." He stomped back to his desk.

I received a few instructions at the booth, drove to the apartment, and loaded the truck. It was a small truck, like an SUV, so it wasn't quite like driving a forty-foot truck. I maneuvered my way out of New York fairly quickly, letting the built-in GPS guide me. Soon, I was on the road and headed to Ohio.

I'd been driving for nearly an hour when I realized I was wishing that Brooke was sitting next to me and talking with me as I drove. That was certainly something new. She seemed really nice and willing to help me get established. I'd even commented on it before I left, and she indicated she was perfectly happy doing it. How happy was she?

And then there'd been the hugs yesterday. Two of them. I smiled as I realized how much I'd enjoyed those hugs. Was something about me changing? I'd gone twenty-seven years without women cluttering my life, but this one seemed different. Was it just the Caraway difference I'd been experiencing, or was there more?

She was enjoyable to look at with those fascinating blue eyes contrasting with her very dark hair and slightly dark complexion. She'd never really said anything that indicated that she liked me or wanted to be with me, except that she was often with me. Uh.

What would I do when I was back in Ohio? Maybe just wait for her to be more definite? If I was writing this as a story, how would I do it? I wrote about romance, so why didn't I know more about real life? Maybe it was because I controlled the writing, and I wasn't sure I was in control now.

I arrived at the cabin at about eight, as expected, and was inside the after unloading the first box when I received a text.

Are you at the cabin yet?

Just got here and beginning to unload.

Would you like some help?

What did that mean? Did she really want to help? Was it just Brooke Rowe Real Estate completing their full service? I stopped and took a deep breath.

Dale, I asked myself. Are you overanalyzing? Would you like to have Brooke here?

Answer, "Yes, I would. If it's not an inconvenience for you, I'd love to have some help.

Good. I'll be there in fifteen minutes.

More analysis. She'd said, "Good." That seemed to mean that she was happy that I needed some help. A subtle hint, perhaps, but I was going to take it at face value and see what developed. In fact, I stopped unloading, leaving more for us to do together when she arrived.

Brooke swept through the front door with a big smile. "That's not a very big truck, not at all what I was picturing."

"I didn't move any furniture, just clothing, books, and miscellaneous stuff. But it all needs to be unloaded."

"Let's get going then."

It wasn't difficult with me taking the heavier boxes and Brooke the lighter ones. By nine-thirty, we were finished.

Thank you so much, Brooke. I appreciate the help, and I appreciate you."

Her eyes jerked to mine. "Well, I enjoy being with you too. Are you planning to sleep here tonight? We need to make a bed if you are."

"Well, I don't want to sleep here until I'm completely moved, and as long as I have the truck, it isn't complete. Tomorrow, I'll have the grand moving in, even though, officially, I don't own it yet."

"That will be nice." There was a definite questioning look on her face.

"Lots of things need to be done, and I could use more help deciding where to hang things, what things to add, and what furniture to replace."

"The lady that owns the furniture store in town is a pretty good decorator, too. She could probably help you."

I smiled. "I think I'd rather have Brooke Rowe Real Estate complete their full service by helping me."

A wonderful smile shone on Brooke's face. "Good. She'd love to do it." Brooke confirmed in 3^rd person.

"What's open where we can get something to eat?" I was hungry.

"Not much, except Brooke Rowe Real Estate's full-service kitchen."

I shook my head. "Brooke, that's too much."

She looked sad. "Are you rejecting Brooke's offer to feed you?"

I realized I couldn't reject any offer from Brooke. "Never," I replied, "but I owe you big time."

"I'll have to come up with a way for you to pay this off, then." That comment came with a different kind of smile to her face.

I followed the Cadillac to a pleasant one-story house on the very edge of town. She pulled into the garage, and I parked on the driveway.

"I hope you like cheese," Brooke said as she prepared the grilled cheese sandwiches.

"Are you putting three kinds of cheese on each sandwich?"

"Sure. Isn't that the way you're supposed to do it," she added with a giggle.

"You're the expert," I said, anticipating what this might be like.

"And I'm using cinnamon butter on the bread, too."

"Brooke, where'd you learn this stuff?"

"I like to experiment."

I enjoy good food, and I wanted to know what other experiments she might have on hand.

"Here ya go. Lemme know."

I waited a few seconds to let it cool, having burned my mouth more than once on hot cheese. I loved her anticipatory look.

I took the first bite. "Oh my gosh, what a surprise. I've never had a grilled cheese like this before, and anytime you're serving, I'll be here to eat them."

"Really?"

"If you let me know, I promise to come and praise your culinary expertise."

"Aw, you're sweet. I have other recipes you might like."

"Could you prepare them at the cabin? I can picture us sitting on the screened-in porch eating a delicious and unique dinner."

"Me, too, Dale. I'd love to do that." Her flirting was as overt as my own.

"Just send me a list of what you need, and I'll have it ready for you."

She nodded. "Okay."

We finished the sandwiches and set nine in the morning for her to meet me at the motel and follow me to where I'd be turning in the truck. I locked up and we headed off, me to the motel and Brooke to her house.

I climbed into bed smiling. The sandwich had been excellent, and Brooke inviting me to her house even better. I'd found it difficult to leave her, and I sensed she was feeling the same. I was a sensitive writer, or so I'd been called by the critics, and I should be able to understand people. When I looked myself straight in the eye, I realized that I had been fully understanding Brooke but refusing to accept it. Tomorrow, maybe I could straighten things out.

I was sitting in the truck, waved to her when she arrived and headed to the address I'd been given. It was accurate, and the turning-in process was much more straightforward than the picking-up process had been. Just the difference between New York and Caraway I guessed.

I climbed into the Cadillac. "Thanks again for being so helpful."

"You don't need to keep saying that, Dale. I know you're thankful, and by now, we're good friends and do things for each other."

"I don't know. It'll be difficult, but I'll try. I m not use to kindness, living in New York. I just want to let you know how much it means to me.

"Do you have lots of ideas for decorating the cottage?"

"Not really. I'm going to have you decorate it just the way you'd like to have it."

"But you might not like some of the things I'd do."

"I doubt it."

"Dale, are you sure? I don't want to spend money on something you won't like."

"Well, if you decorate it just the way you like, then you won't have to change anything when it's yours and my cabin."

She hit the brakes hard and pulled onto the berm.

"What did you just say?"

"What did you just hear?"

"What I've been wanting to hear for several days."

"I think you heard correctly, then."

"Are you saying ...?"

"I'm saying that I missed you more than I'd imagined I could while I was away for only two days. I wanted you in the seat beside me while I drove. I pictured that over and over."

"I missed you so much and prayed over and over that you'd be safe."

I took hold of her hand and pulled her toward me. "I missed those blue eyes looking at me."

"Kiss me."

I did, and she kissed me back. I was amazed at the feelings that were racing through my body.

"I've been so afraid."

"Of what? Surely not of me?" I asked, surprised at what she'd said.

"Of myself and the way I was feeling about you."

"But we've gotten along so well."

"I know, but you're a famous author from New York, and I'm just a small-town real estate agent.

A Writer's Cabin: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Fri, 12 Jun 2026 22:28:55 -0500

A Writer's Cabin: Part 1.

Retreating to an isolated cabin, a famous author finds love.

Based on a post by PickFiction. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

"Dale, nice of you to drop in." Katherine's sardonic smile told me how she really felt.

"I have an appointment."

"That hasn't always mattered in the past." I'd missed one appointment in nearly a year, but Katherine loved to jab me with the nits she picked.

"I suppose. You make bundles off me, though", I retorted.

"So, that gives you the right to ignore appointments and not even have the common courtesy to let me know."

I'd left my cell phone at a restaurant. "Listen, if you want to drop me from your list of clients, we can work that out. You're getting to be a pain in the ass to deal with, Katherine. Plus, this office of yours on the forty-fourth floor is a pain. I get an upset stomach riding the elevator." Being from New York and hating elevators did not meld well, but somehow, I'd survived.

"My poor delicate author. Perhaps you should try the stairs."

"Perhaps we should try some Zoom appointments." I wondered why Katherine and I could never have a friction-free meeting. Maybe it was our signs. I'm a Libra and I'd learned earlier that she was an Aries. Silly, perhaps, but there was definitely something. I think we rather enjoyed skirmishing with each other.

"Bars are kind of noisy for Zoom calls." She objected.

"You don't know me at all, Katherine. I don't drink in public -- oh, maybe a glass of wine at those idiotic things you schedule for me."

"Those idiotic things sell your books."

I hated to admit that I needed to sell books. I wrote because I loved it and seemed to have a certain talent for it. But I also needed a roof over my head and food in my stomach. Therefore, I needed to sell books, and Katherine was here to help me do just that. And, I had to admit that she'd done a decent job. My bank account assured me of that.

"I suppose you're right." I relented.

"Let me mark this on my calendar. Dale Schultz agreed with something I said." She scribbled something on her desk calendar.

"So why exactly did I have to ride the supersonic elevator to see you today."

"I thought I told you that."

"You sent me an email that basically said, be there or be square."

"I'm surprised you'd let a clich like that escape your lips." She teased.

"Talking isn't writing. And some people like clich s."

"On another subject, four chapters of the new book are due today."

"They're only due because you arbitrarily decide they're due. Sometimes fictional writing isn't done on a schedule."

"I thought a brilliant author like yourself could just snap your fingers and magnificently amazing stories appeared on the computer screen."

"Having never done it, I would expect you to think that."

"What, that you're a brilliant author?"

"You have three of the chapters on the flash drive, and the fourth is nearly complete. What's the rush?"

We want to get it published before the Christmas buying season. People still like to purchase hard copies of books by famous authors."

I was a moderately famous author, even though I didn't often admit it to myself. It made selling books relatively simple, which I enjoyed. But it made the public appearances and book signings that Katherine arranged; the bane of my existence. I was not a public person, and traveling all over the country was not enjoyable, and something needed to be done about it. I wasn't sure what, just yet.

"I suppose you're right. Put another note on your calendar there, for the mental slip of mine."

"What?" She perked up.

"I said, bane of my existence, another horrible clich .

Katherine shrugged, but didn't make a note on her desk calendar.

"Also, I have a check for you since you won't simplify things by allowing direct deposits to your bank account."

"I'm old-fashioned, I guess. I hear about bad things happening from that."

"Well, here's your preliminary check for the new book."

I glanced at it long enough to see $100,000 on the amount line. That would hold me for a while. This would be my fifth book, and the first four had been nicely successful, so my bank account was well-stocked at the present time, far beyond anything I'd imagined when I began writing. I folded the check and stuck it in my pocket.

"And we need to review the schedule of personal appearances and book signings I've set up for you."

It was only March, and we were shooting for a September publish date. I couldn't sign books until they were published. Maybe I could get COVID 19, or something and avoid all of that. Katherine had twelve events lined up, some of which would get national attention and some that were small, local events. I had insisted on the latter. I grew up in rural Pennsylvania before we moved to New York, and we Pennsylvanians had always seemed to be bypassed by everything big or important that happened. I wanted people in those types of places to have access to signed copies of my books if they wanted them.

"Those don't begin until October, so please don't forget about them. I'll send emails to remind you."

"I think your emails go directly to my spam folder. I'll have to check." I said in a deadpan delivery.

"You're impossible. If I didn't make gobs of money from you, I'd dump you in a nanosecond."

"Same here, you know."

We bid each other goodbye, and I left her office. Walking down the hall toward the elevator, I wondered what it might be like to descend forty-four flights of stairs. I was getting hungry and decided I needed plenty of nourishment before I attempted that, so I stopped at the elevator, as always. We made several stops on the way down, which seemed to decrease our peak velocity, and my stomach survived. I wondered if I could find an agent whose office was on the ground floor. Probably not.

Zǐh o W ng's Chinese Restaurant.

It was an unusually warm March day, so I walked to Zǐh o W ng's Chinese Restaurant rather than using a taxi or an Uber. Since I ate there often, Mr. W ng wasn't surprised to see me.

"Some shrimp chow mein for famous author?" were his words of greeting. That was my favorite of the restaurant's offerings, although their menu covered three pages.

"That sounds good, Zǐh o, but keep the shrimp and change the other to fried rice."

"Hot tea and wonton soup?" He offered.

It was lunchtime, but I could make it my dinner.

"Of course," I answered, nodding to him and receiving his nod in return.

I checked my phone and had several text messages. I'd changed my number several times, but somehow, people discovered what it was and would send me unwanted texts. They weren't spam or scams, just people talking about my writing. I read several of them since I had nothing else to do, but I stashed the phone when the wonton soup arrived. Mr. W ng served me personally and sat down as he usually did.

"How is wonton soup today? Breaking in new cook and would like opinion."

"Zǐh o, your wonton is always excellent, and this is no different. Some wonton is more water than anything else, but yours is solid and nourishing."

"Will inform new cook. Will Mr. Dale be wanting take home today?"

"Your food and my microwave seem to get along well, so perhaps the shrimp chow mein would be good."

"Will have, when finish. You good customer, Mr. Dale."

"That's because you're a good cook. I didn't have much Chinese until I came to New York, but I'm glad my parents found your restaurant. And," I said, winking at him, "I've included it in my new book. Characters in the book will be eating here."

"Mr. Dale, many thanks. For kindness, today is on me."

I bowed my head to him. "The many thanks is for you, Zǐh o. But I insist on paying."

I knew from experience that when people saw the name of the restaurant in the book, they'd come here to eat, and Zǐh o would be very busy. It made me happy to be able to do that for him, as he always took very good care of me. I saw someone from the kitchen headed for my table.

Zǐh o took the sack and handed it to me. "Chow mein for dinner," he said with a smile.

"Tell me something, Zǐh o. Do you like New York, the big city?"

"I born in Foshan in China and live there till I come here. I think population there is nine million. So, I used to big city. Is important to me as I feel strange when not in big city. You from big city too, Mr. Dale?"

"No, no, I'm not. I come from a small town, and I feel out of place somehow."

"But you famous author. Is important to be in big city for you, isn't it."

I chuckled. "It's easier sometimes, and I suppose important for some things, but it's also annoying most of the time."

"Have friends in China who say same thing about Foshan."

"It's what you get used to, I guess." I grumbled.

"New York big, but not Foshan."

"I think I know what you mean, Zǐh o.

I paid him for both meals and included a nice tip, which I knew he'd divide among his servers.

I left Zǐh o's and walked back to my apartment, which was on the fourth floor and not the forty-forth. I let my mind wander, trying to concentrate on creating a new chapter for the book. But it was difficult with loud diesel buses, emergency sirens, and just the noise and bustle of a big city.

I rode the slow-motion elevator to the fourth floor. Although I could certainly have afforded a nicer place, I was content with the one-bedroom cubby which I inhabited. As I was approaching my door, I heard someone calling to me.

"Hey, Dale. How's it going, neighbor?"

"Hey, Zach. Not too bad for a March day, and after a trip to the forty-fourth floor."

"Uh-oh, that again. How's your stomach?" he asked with a little laugh.

"We made lots of stops, so it wasn't too bad. I stopped at Zǐh o's and had some fried rice and brought some chow mein home." I held up the bag with the familiar emblem on the side.

"We need to go there. It's been a while, and Talia loves Cashew Chicken."

"That's good stuff. I have it every once in a while."

"Got the book finished?"

"Nearly. A couple more chapters."

"I'm sure you'll be relieved, and the money will be rolling in."

"I suppose. I'm just anxious to get started on the next book."

"Dale, you need to slow down and enjoy the fruits of your labor, whatever they might be. I know that money isn't the big motivation for you, but still, savor all that adulation you receive."

I laughed. "All of that adulation is a pain in the ass, and I could do without it. Book signings and being on The Morning Mirror. And all of that other good stuff, i.e. crap."

I always sensed that it was good stuff, in its own way, but not particularly for me. It was awkward, and the questions they asked were always frivolous and not something that I particularly cared about. I enjoyed sometimes talking about the process of creating and then writing a story, but I'd been told that most listeners found that boring after about thirty seconds of it. They wanted sensational things, like who I was currently sleeping with or what woman I was chasing, things like that. Most of my time on the show seemed to be spent denying rumors as no one seemed to believe that I was a boring guy, content to eat, sleep, and write my books.

'I feel very awkward on that show and others that have had me. People think that if you're famous, you should fit into a particular mold, and I don't."

"I can see that about you for sure."

"But, what the heck are you doing home, Zach? Shouldn't you be working?"

"Yeah, but Talia was sick this morning, and she needed help getting to the doctor, so I took a day of vacation."

"Aw, I'm sorry about that. How's she doing?"

"Much better. The doc said it was probably something she ate, so It's not contagious, thank goodness."

"May I stick my head in to wish her well."

"Let me make sure she's decent." He disappeared for a moment. "Come on in, Dale."

"Hey, Talia, how are you feeling?"

"Better, but that doesn't mean good."

"Aw, sorry."

"I should be okay tomorrow."

I thought she looked pale enough that tomorrow might not do it."

"So, are you still thinking about what we talked about the other day?" Zack gestured for me to have a seat.

I plopped into a lounger. It had been in and out of my mind all day, from my time with Katherine through my lunch with Zǐh o, to now.

"I have, but it's a tough decision."

"Talia and I would hate to lose a good neighbor, but don't let that influence you." Zack looked at the ceiling as he spoke, unsuccessfully stifling a smile.

"I'd hate that too, but that's only one issue. I could go back to Pennsylvania, but for some reason, I'm hesitant to do that."

"Lots of big hills in P A, but I'm from Ohio, and the climate is similar, but more variation in the topography."

"I like hills, but big hills and snow don't always mix well."

"Take a look at Ohio. And take a look at Caraway Hills in the south-central area. Kind of an older area with rolling hills and lots of nice cabins and cottages."

"Listen, thanks for the information. I've got some work to do, so I'll leave you two alone. Talia, get well, please."

"Thanks, Dale. I hope so," Talia said, rather weakly, I thought.

In my room, I sat at my writing desk, opened my laptop, and searched for Caraway Hills, Ohio. I found two real estate companies that had listings there and saw some very nice cottages, cabins, and luxury homes. I chuckled at the luxury homes. What I had in mind was something like my New York apartment, something simple but adequate.

I didn't want a fixer-upper since I wasn't very handy. I could paint and probably drive a nail, but hanging things on the wall might be a challenge. I was certain there would be videos on the internet to help if I needed them.

As I paged through the cabins, carefully checking details, I knew that I had made my decision without realizing it. I was going to move to Ohio, much to Katherine's chagrin, I was sure. I needed to finish the last two chapters and get the process started.

"You made quick work of those last two chapters," Katherine said, peering at me over the top of her glasses. "I hope they measure up to the rest of the book."

"I'm sure you can touch them up if they don't."

"I'm your agent, not your editor."

"I must have forgotten. Sorry."

"Yeah, right. Do you have an outline for your next book yet?"

"This one isn't even published yet."

"And speaking of that, I'll email your appearance schedule so you can finalize your plans. "

"Speaking of plans, I've already finalized one."

That got her attention. "Oh?"

"Yes. I'm moving to Ohio." I said it as matter-of-factly as I could.

"Like that's going to happen," she replied with a laugh.

I didn't respond.

Katherine looked up from her computer. "You are teasing me, aren't you?"

"Nope, I made the decision two days ago. We'll soon be Zooming."

"Dale, why would you do a silly thing like that? It makes no sense."

"To you, perhaps."

"To anyone with common sense."

"That leaves me out then, I guess."

"Dale, I'm sensing that you're serious about this. Is there no way to talk you out of it?"

"Don't even try. I'll be off to Ohio next week to find a place to live. And it won't be on the forty-fourth floor, or even the fourth floor."

I ended my time with Katherine and made what I hoped would be my final descent on that miserable elevator. I'd never gotten a chance to try the stairs.

The Ohio Valley.

The drive to Ohio was smooth and uneventful but was over five hundred miles and took nine-plus hours. I'd booked a motel room near Caraway Hills, actually on the edge of Caraway, a small town near the Hills. I checked in and then went out and grabbed some dinner at a quaint mom-and-pop diner. The food was delicious, and I think I had a smile on my face the entire time I was there. Back at the motel, I made some notes regarding a possible new story and then went to sleep.

The following morning, I was ready to go and anxious as well. I'd called ahead to the realty company and talked with Brooke Row, the owner, who said she'd be ready to show me several possibilities. I stopped at the diner for breakfast, and was taken in again by the good home cooking.

I made it to the Realty company at nine and was greeted by Brooke. I'd never spent much time around women as they tended to distract me from my writing. When I came through the door, a quick glance told me that she was attractive. When she looked at me, I nearly froze. Her dark hair contrasted sharply with her very pale blue eyes. She was the living personification of one of the favorite characters I had created. Not a very pleasant character, unfortunately, but one I enjoyed writing about. I decided not to mention it, as I wasn't anxious for people to know I was a writer.

"Mr. Schultz, it's so good to meet you after our messaging. And please call me Brooke."

"I'm just Dale, and I'm anxious to see what you've picked out for me."

"Tell me again exactly what you're looking for."

"I'm really looking for something simple, maybe one bedroom, a decent living area, and some space between me and the neighbors."

"Actually, there aren't many one-bedroom places available. I'm not sure what your occupation is, but a second bedroom could be transformed into a very nice office."

"Good point. I probably could use an office." I didn't volunteer what it would be used for, and she didn't ask.

"Okay, why don't I go with a two-bedroom, then? It would cost a little more, but there are plenty of those available."

"Yeah, that's good. I'm not worried about a few more dollars."

"How about amenities? Would you like a pool?"

"No, I don't need a pool for sure."

"Hot tub?"

That one made me think. I'd been in a few hot tubs, and they were nice.

"It wouldn't be inside the house, would it?"

Brooke chuckled. "Oh no, it would be on the porch or beside the cabin."

My turn to chuckle. Yeah, I guess all that steam inside the cabin wouldn't be good."

She nodded but didn't reply.

"It sounds like you're looking for a fairly basic cabin. Is that a fair description of what you're after?"

"I think so. I mean, I don't want peeling paint, or floorboards that you can fall through."

"I get the picture, Mr., uh, Dale. What about land?"

"I'd like for it to be on land." I kept as straight a face as possible.

Her head snapped up from looking at her notebook. I had that innocent look on my face.

"I'll make a note of that. Mr. Schultz does not want a cabin-boat." I enjoyed that she was smiling.

Her easy manner told me we were going to get along fine searching for a cabin.

"I don't want any close neighbors, so if that takes a little more land, that's fine. I'm from New York City, and Central Park was the only view of land that I had."

"Ah, that helps. Are you good at math and visualization?"

"No, and

A Kept Woman's Lust: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Fri, 12 Jun 2026 22:28:55 -0500

A Kept Woman's Lust: Part 2.

Leaving Rome for Oscar and Denmark..

Based on a post by ainu2. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Ever since my teens, when I first saw the cock of Alex, my neighbor, as we learned about sex from each other, I've been obsessed with them. It's like erect cocks are something magical or something. I love looking at them, taking them in my mouth and sucking on them, pulling cum out of them, just feeling them, jerking them off, and, of course, feeling them moving inside me. I think that down deep somewhere I want one for myself, I envy guys having those terrific cocks. And, just as every cock is unique to some extent, guys use them differently.

I'm always horny. I can be wet enough to let a cock push into me in seconds after the idea of fucking enters my mind. I'm usually sort of in a hurry. I don't want to fool around, I want to grab that cock and swallow it, or get it in my vagina. I'm not really into slowly building up to anything, I'm ready now. Most guys are like me. They just want to fuck and the sooner the better. Most guys also are intent on doing what they want, not what the female wants.

Some guys, the smarter ones, have learned that the sex comes out better overall if they make the female happy, make the female desire them and not just be a cum receptacle. I've even learned that, too, and purposely try and make the guy feel good by telling him how sexy he is or what a great cock he has. But I've never learned to tease and slowly build to a climax. I'm always ready now. I've had guys who purposely tease and slowly work towards climaxing. It isn't natural. I think some woman has taught them to do that. I have to admit that when the climax finally comes with them, it's a good one. But I've laid there with a guy licking my clit, after I've already cum twice, almost yelling, "fuck me, damn it, fuck me."

Oscar's a terrific lover. He truly wants to satisfy me, wants to do whatever it is that I want him to do. He's gentle. It's almost as if he thinks I'm some goddess and my body is something sacred that he hopes I'll let him use. It's nice. But he can also really bang into me full force when we get to it and I'm telling him, "harder, faster." He's also very healthy, in good shape, can get it up again fairly quickly. All in all, a terrific guy to be with.

So, we never leave his room until lunch time. A late lunch at that. We have paninis, which I discover is basically a sandwich, this one ham and cheese that's been heated in an oven, in a dinky little shop. It's delicious. I have a bottle of water, Oscar has a beer. I'll drink a little on occasion but not often. I prefer to remain sharp, feel what I feel and not dull my senses. Then to the coliseum. We take a guided tour and afterwards Oscar and I go into some of the areas that were beneath the floor originally. Rooms where the gladiators lived, where wild animals were stored. Then down the train another couple stops to the Circus Maximus which today is disappointing, it's basically a big field. Oscar told me about the wild chariot races they used to have. He's a terrific guide, I like being with him.

Later, in almost twilight, we wander through the old forum, now all ruins, and Oscar tells me all of the things that used to happen there. Then dinner in another small restaurant. Spaghetti carbonara, which I've never had before and certainly will again, and a salad of tomatoes and cheese, Caprese, I think it's called, that I'll also have again. I even have a glass of red wine. Then back to the room for some sex. I'm more turned on to Oscar than ever now. I can only hope he stays as horny as he is now after he's fucked me forty or fifty times.

Nest morning, more sex. Then the Spanish steps, at least a half dozen churches that are all marvelous and I remain amazed how much Oscar knows. He says he's just red a lot about Italy. After lunch back to the room for some more sex. Dinner out and then the Opera. Outdoors in a huge old place, used to be public baths. I've never been to an opera before. Rigoletto this one is called. I have to admit that most of it went over my head but I like it and the total experience is unbelievable. It's sort of late when we get back so just a little sex but then a little more in the morning.

I'll have to talk Oscar into getting rooms with their own bathrooms from now on. That bath down the hall is a problem, particularly with all the sex we're having and my having to clean myself out so often. It does let us shower together but a lot of the time there are other people in the bathroom and that isn't conducive to having sex, at least for me. I never thought of it before but I guess I'm a little more private than I might have thought. I do know that I've had opportunities before for group sex, several people involved, and I've always steered clear of that. I love sex enough that I often have more than one guy on the string but I experience them one at a time.

We have a couple more places to see the next day and we get to the bank so I can get my ATM card and be able to access money all over Italy. I let Oscar know that I'm willing to share the costs of some things, like rooms with a bath, I don't need to free load off him all the time. We'll see but from the way he acts, I don't think I'll be spending much, he seems to want to be my benefactor. So I'm back to being a kept woman again. Except I don't get left in the room while he's out, we go out together. Lots and lots of time together and for me, at least, I like him more the more I'm with him.

Then by train to Naples. Old city, lots of small streets bending around, easy to get lost. Visit Pompeii, Oscar knows a lot about it all. Must have been horrible when it happened and the whole town got buried in volcanic ash and lava. On to Positano. Beautiful little town located where mountains meet the sea so it's tiered way up the steep hill. Oscar is great to be with. We have sex a lot. The more often I experience his cock the more I love it. I think he'd almost prefer eating me to fucking me, which is great. He then tells me that he'd like to change our itinerary a little, spend some time at a romantic spot up in Tuscany. I know nothing about all this so I agree. We go back to Rome on the train and he surprises me and rents a car. A tiny little Fiat with a gear shift. Apparently we're going some place that is hard to get to on public transportation.

We drive most of the day. We end up exactly where he planned. He learned about this place from someone he knows and I guess he called from Positano and made arrangements. It's a small complex of buildings, all stone. The owner must have spent a lot of money converting old farm buildings and a home into this. We have a room with bath. I would guess that there must be five or six other rooms plus a separate house. Lots of land. A beautiful swimming pool. Oscar suggested that we relax by taking a swim, even though it's what I would consider to be dinner time. But, it's still light and warm, so why not. I actually have a swim suit with me. A red, minimal bikini.

As we start across the lawn to the pool, Oscar tells me, "Diane, that bathing suit is so sexy. I want to stop right here and attack you. I don't think you can imagine how sexy you are."

"Oscar, if you want to attack me, it's fine with me. Seeing you makes me feel like attacking you, too. You're a very handsome guy. And I love your cock." He pulls me to him and holds me tight and we kiss.

"Fuck," he says as he breaks the kiss. He then turns and runs and dives into the pool so I run after him and also dive in. I glide through the water and surface and look around and don't see him. I feel something and look down and he's got his face against my pussy, well actually against my bathing suit, and he's trying to bite me a little, just with his lips, not his teeth. I spread my legs to give him room and he continues for a minute or so and then has to pop up to catch his breath.

We're against the side in the deep end of the pool. There are three kids, maybe six or seven years old, in the shallow end. There are four or five adults sitting on folding chairs around the side of the pool. Everyone is looking at us. I smile at the closest people and say, "Hi." Both smile back, one just nods but the man says "Hi," in return. Oscar's smiling at them, too. He's facing me, his hands on the pool coping on either side of me. "We're going to need to go back to our room soon, I want you very, very much." he almost whispers to me.

"I want you, too," I quietly answer, "Why don't we swim a couple laps and then go back, just to let all these people know we meant to come to the pool."

We stay there five days. It's like a honeymoon probably should be. I love sex, can't get enough. Well, I come as close to getting enough as I ever have. Maybe actually more than enough. We come out to eat meals (although the place supplies a breakfast, croissant and coffee, so we can stay in all morning when we want) and to make quick day trips to Sienna and a couple small hill towns.

In the morning, I wake up and suck off his gorgeous cock and then he eats me and then we fuck. As always, he eats me like he's hungry for me, giving me two orgasms and we fuck in several positions because he lasts and lasts. It's glorious. We take a shower which gets us both horny and we fuck again. Then we go out and get a meal and a visit to some place and come back and get naked on the bed and start over. We learn that the other guests are sight seeing so the pool is all ours during the day. The first time we're alone in the pool and Oscar starts trying to much on my pussy, I pull my bottom off so he can get at me. When he comes up for air, I push his trunks down so his cock is free and we fuck in the pool, both of us vertical. When I go to reach for my bikini bottoms on the side of the pool, he helps boost me up and I sit there, bare bottomed, my legs in the water while he eats me. I jump back in the pool after cumming and pull him to the shallow end where I sit him on a step and 3/4 of his cock sticks up out of the water and I get my mouth and hands on it and suck him until he's almost ready to cum and then I get up against him and sit down on it and we fuck until he cums.

We go back to the room to get dressed but take the time to fuck again, then dress and go out and eat something and come back to the room. Each day we do this. I must have a dozen orgasms a day, often more, and he cums five or six times. I doubt if it's possible for two people to have sex any more often. Because if we could, we would. In between he sucks on my nipples and feels me all over and I do the same to him. It's as good a time as I've ever had in my life.

Then up to Florence where I see the greatest art in the world, then on to Venice. There's no way to describe Venice, it has to be experienced. We have sex all the time. And then four weeks is up. Oscar has to go back to Denmark.

I learn he isn't Oscar. That's how I would spell it. He's Oskar. Last name Sorensen. He wants me to come with him to his home in Denmark. His apartment, actually. I want to go because I want the sex to continue. I also realize, I like being with him, want to continue being with him. So I agree to go with him but let him know that I have to go back to the US. soon. I'll need to see if I can get my old job back or else find a new job. Since times are sort of tough, putting all that off for a little while makes some sense. But I realize that all that thinking of mine is a fake, I really just want us to continue the great sex.

His apartment in Copenhagen is great! Two bedrooms, living room, kitchen, bath. Very modern. Wood floors, white walls, modern metal and black leather furniture, photos with black frames on the walls. Roomy, lots of windows, lots of light. Located on the top floor, which is the fifth floor, of a fairly new building right down town. He walks to his job at the museum. Our first day there we spend the entire time naked, continuing our habit of feeling and holding each other and having sex as often as possible. I love the feel and taste of his cock so I usually suck him for as long as I think I can before switching and having him fuck me until he cums. After the first couple times, he lasts a long time before cumming so we manage to have him in me, in one position or another, for literally hours. I don't think I've ever really loved anything more.

Oskar has to go to work in the morning so I set the alarm early enough for us to have sex before he leaves. The clock is right next to me so when it goes off, I stop it quickly and turn over to reach down and get at Oskar's lovely cock. It's already up and ready. That must be the norm, for guys to wake up erect because I've experienced it often before. I slide my hand up and down, feeling it, as I move around to get my naked body down where I can get my mouth to him. I kiss the head, lick it, then get my lips over it and start sucking and licking. Oskar finally wakes as I take most of him into my mouth. I can't imagine anything sexier than a delicious big cock first thing in the morning.

I finally get him to cum and swallow it all. He almost picks me up to move around and get his face to my pussy. He's so good at eating me. He knows what I like and it's obvious that he loves doing it. I'm fairly sure he'd just as soon have his tongue in me as his cock. Although, technically, his tongue isn't in me much, it's just up from my vagina, working my clit back and forth. It's his fingers in my vagina. He never stops when I orgasm but just keeps sucking and licking me to at least one more. Then his cock slides into me, filling me so nicely and he bangs into me hard and fast. I get another orgasm before he does.

We both need a shower. Washing each other's naked bodies gets us aroused until he lifts my leg and starts pushing back into me. I lift my other leg, hang onto him with my arms around his neck and my legs on his hips as he fucks me, standing up in the shower. There couldn't be a better way to prepare for the day.

He tells me how to get to the museum and we plan to meet there. After he leaves I lay around a little and then dress and go out. I have a map and walk around and find the American embassy. I also find the Scandinavian Airline Ticket office where I can buy a return ticket to California. I stop at an ATM and take out another 500 Euros. It's interesting that I put the money in a bank in Italy but can get at it just about anywhere in the world. I've only spent a few hundred up to now, Oskar pays for everything. From the size and look of his apartment I'm beginning to realize he earns good money or else has some money of his own. Up to now, he was just a very sexy back packer that I've been sleeping with. Here in Copenhagen, he's back to his real life and that's apparently much different. It's close to lunch time so I go to the museum and ask at the reception desk for Oskar. So far, everyone I've talked to in Denmark seems to automatically understand and speak English, so language has been no problem.

We go to a restaurant for lunch. I let him know that if we ate at his apartment, maybe we could eat each other, too, but we never get there. Back at the museum, he takes me on a tour and introduces me to several people. I'm sure I'll never remember their names. He also tells me that this weekend he'd like us to go out and meet a number of his friends. I let him know that I'm thinking of returning to California and he tries to talk me into staying a little longer.

When he comes home from the museum, I'm naked and ready for sex. Soon we're both naked and have a very good round of sex. As he's over me in the missionary position, pounding into me, he says, "I could do this for the rest of my life." I let him know that he can sure do it as often as he wants because I love it. We talk a while, work together getting dinner ready, still both naked. After, we fool around a while and eat each other and then fuck. He lasts forever. It's what I've liked about him from the beginning, lots of sex. He has the stamina to last and last. Although I actually like him any way. He was a great guide through Italy, very helpful, very kind and nice. We take a shower, getting ready for bed, which invigorates us enough for some more sex. The next morning is a repeat of the previous morning, wake up sex, a shower and more sex.

He's gone to work and I'm just siting there, naked, thinking about how good the sex is and starting to plan on getting back to California, and the door bell rings. Crap, who could it be? Do I let anyone in? I don't know anything much about Denmark and this apartment and what to do. I run into the bedroom and pull a light pair of shorts out of my Duffle bag and a t-shirt, pull them on and go to the door. I look through the little spy hole and see this woman standing there. Looks what I would think is middle age, maybe late forties, early fifties. Dressed nicely, as if she's off to business. Actually a nice looking lady. Crap, what is she? Is this her building and I'm not supposed to be here? What? So I open the door.

She says something to me in Danish. At least I guess it's Danish, I don't understand her at all. "I'm sorry," I say, "I only speak English. Can you speak English?"

"Yes, of course," she says, "I should have known better. I'm Oskar's mother."

What do I do? "Come in," I say to her, "Oskar is at work."

"I know," she says, "I just thought I should come and meet the girl he plans on marrying."

"Marrying?" I manage to squeak out. "I don't think so. I'm planning on returning to California in a few days."

"Oh? From what Oskar has said the last several weeks over the telephone, I thought you were getting married."

"Not me," is all I could think to say. "I've never even thought of marriage. I mean, he's never asked me."

"Well, what will you do when he does, because he plans to."

"My first thought is, I'll run. But as I think about it, I guess I would have to answer him, discuss it. Would he be expecting me to move here, where I know no one and don't even speak the language? Or, maybe, he would give up his job and move to America? Would he expect me to be with him only, for the rest of my life? And he would never have another woman but me until he dies? That's what I can think of right now but this is such a surprise that I'm not sure what might happen."

"I think I made a mistake in bringing this up," she says to me. "From the way Oskar talked, I thought you were both madly in love and ready to marry and I wanted to meet anyone who could make Oskar feel that way. It could take him forever to get around to introducing us."

"I think he's confusing sex with love. I'm not. I mean, the sex is terrific, I like being with him a lot. Love being wi

A Kept Woman's Lust: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Fri, 12 Jun 2026 22:28:55 -0500

A Kept Woman's Lust: Part 1.

Diane always wants more. And more.

Based on a post by ainu2. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

I've always loved sex, right from the beginning. Like a lot of other girls, I'm sure, I started with a neighbor boy. I mean, they're the ones that are convenient when you're at the age you decide you really, really need to find out what it's all about. And you know them so you can trust them. Because it's all a little scary at first. Anyway, Alex was two years older, very quiet and shy. I'm sure it was me and not him that led us through every step. We did it all, from showing each other our privates to touching to oral to actually fucking. I think I knew the moment I saw his erection that I wanted it, wanted to taste it, wanted to feel it inside me. I had looked at lots of porn.

We actually got very good at it, both loving it all a lot. Naked, spending hours doing everything we could; other times finding an odd moment around the corner when we could have a quickie. As shy and quiet as he was and is, I'm sure our having sex helped Alex a lot later when he was at college.

I got to the point I needed even more and added a second guy, without Alex ever knowing. I would have sex with one of them, and then a few hours later with the other. And I never stopped. I've had lots and lots of sex and have loved it all. I tried to keep from being too sluttish even though I realize that I am a slut. I would generally have one, sometimes two, occasionally even three, guys that I was having sex with and would stay with each of them them for a while. I didn't go pick up guys in bars for one nighters and don't think I ever got a bad reputation for being too sexually active, even though I was.

Fortunately, I inherited good genes. I'm attractive. Great body. Tits a little too big for the rest of me, good ass, nice legs, small waist. Pretty enough face, maybe cute would be more honest. I was really blond as a kid, almost white haired, and slowly darkened some over the years until I'm still blond, sort of sun streaked blond, but with a little help nowadays. I keep my pussy shaved so nobody can tell.

Unfortunately, academics was never my strong suit. So I never went to college. Have had to work to earn a living. Was a waitress but moved into retail sales, clerking in a store. I manage to make good enough money to support me. I'm better at getting men to buy than women. I suspect that many of them would love to buy me but instead I have them settle for what I sell them. Eventually I became the top sales clerk at a high-end men's clothing store.

Which is how I met Tony. He wanted me and not what I was selling. Oh, he bought stuff, but really wanted me. He's very attractive, very manly. Tall, dark and handsome, the old cliché. With more money that he knows what to do with. I'm fairly sure it's illegal but I don't dig into all that. He finally got me. For a weekend first. But now, I've lived with him for about three months. A kept woman. I know it's not smart. He's married with children so this won't last forever. But he is so very, very good in bed and is almost insatiable and can get it up over and over, which means he actually meets my huge needs. And he can afford absolutely anything. I live like a princess. Admittedly, it's a little like the princess locked away in a tower. I don't have a life anymore except fucking Tony and being spoiled rotten. I read a lot. And that reading is starting to get to me.

We're now in Italy. In a truly grand hotel. Rome. We're here because it all has something to do with Tony's business. I've red travel books about Italy. About all kinds of places but since we're in Italy, Italy is what I think of. I really want to visit a lot of the places I've red about. I can visit the ones just blocks away. The Vatican, Trevi fountain and so on, and I have. But there's a lot more out there and Tony doesn't want me wandering off very far. Protecting me, probably, but stifling me actually. I'm definitely getting a little itchy about killing time all day waiting for him to come home and fuck me. I need something to do. Back in LA I had a lot of friends and I worked until a couple months ago, it wasn't a problem. But here, I'm beginning to realize the down side of being a kept woman. Maybe it's all a mistake.

So I'm sitting at a little table, among a bunch of other tables on what is sort of a very wide sidewalk or colonnade in front of the hotel, having a coke. Just killing time. This guy comes over and asks if he can sit at my table. Asks in English so he must recognize me as American. Hitting one me, most likely. I look at him. He's tall and pretty slim. Has on shorts, boots, a wide brim hat and carries a backpack. Actually a very good looking guy and obviously in good shape. Looks like someone who's hiking around. What the heck, I figure. Might make the afternoon more pleasant.

"Sure," I say, looking him up and down.

"You're a very pretty girl," he says as he sits on the chair next to me. Accent of some sort, not an American.

"Thanks," I reply. "You look like someone backpacking around the country."

"Yes I am," he says. "It's a great way to see the real countryside and how people actually live."

"How long have you been doing this?"

"Oh, I've done it most vacations for several years. Have you ever done anything similar?"

I smile. "No, never have. It might be interesting, though. How long are you doing it this year, how much time do you still have?" I'm beginning to remember a guy built like this that I was with for several months a couple years ago. Tall and almost skinny but with a really great cock, sort of long and skinny like his body. I bet this guy is like that.

"Oh, I've just started, got to Rome yesterday. I have four weeks off. From here, I think I'll go to Naples, then Florence, then perhaps Venice. Have you ever traveled in Italy?"

"No, my first time here. I've been here just a few days. How do you travel? How much will a month traveling cost you?"

"You're very nosy but that's all right. I travel on public facilities, buses, trains, subways. I stay in inexpensive pensiones, you know, rooms off the main thoroughfares. I'm budgeting 3,000 Euros for my vacation. But why do you want to know?"

"I'm not sure. I have some ideas but I haven't thought them out. Do you travel alone?"

"At the moment, yes. But I would be very happy to have someone share the experiences. A pretty girl perhaps?"

I grin. Nothing bashful about him. I don't think he realizes that the rooms I'm in with Tony probably cost six or seven hundred Euros a day. With meals out in good restaurants and hired limos, Tony might spend this guy's 3000 Euros in a day. "Is that an offer? I would probably help you run through your Euros much quicker."

"Oh, I could spend more if I had a good reason," he comes back with a dirty smile.

"You're trying to pick me up, aren't you?"

"Well, you're very attractive, so, yes, I guess I should admit it. Is there anything wrong with that?

"I should tell you that I'm not interested in any one night stands. I love sex. I don't want to mislead you. But I prefer ongoing relationships. The sex is much better that way, I think. For instance, from what you've said, a month or more together could be pleasant and it could be horrible if the two weren't compatible." I was getting a little horny. I was also a little envious that he managed to do whatever he wanted and I was sort of trapped.

His grin was even bigger and dirtier. "Compatibility would be easy to establish, wouldn't it? The afternoon is young and my room is only minutes away."

"You don't waste any time, do you? Well, why not? I think I'm in the mood. Let's go. But remember, I warned you. If you're as good as I hope, you may be stuck with me for awhile."

I think he's surprised that he's succeeded. I get up and then, he realizes what I've said and jumps up and puts his hand on my waist to lead me away. I go along with him. "I'm Diane," I tell him. "American. And you?"

"Oscar, from Denmark."

"Oscar," I say out loud. "I've never been with an Oscar. And maybe I should say that I'm in Rome with someone and in a couple hours he'll be returning so I don't have a whole lot of time right now"

"I'm realizing that you're not exactly the simple but very attractive young girl I thought I was meeting," he tells me, "You're much more complicated and interesting."

We hiked up to what I would call the third floor but here is the second because the ground floor is not the first floor, the next one up is the first floor. Does that make any sense? The room was minimal, double bed, window, chair, chest of drawers, mirror, sink with hot and cold water. Apparently the bathroom is down the hall. I'm a little out of breath from climbing but Oscar certainly isn't because he pulls me to him and kisses me. A really sexy kiss showing lots of promise.

As we break the kiss, I say, "No use wasting time, let's get naked so we can get at each other," and I start unbuttoning my blouse. Oscar is no slouch. He actually gets out of his things faster than me -- boxer shorts, I noted, not briefs.

"You are absolutely the sexiest, best built, most attractive girl I've ever been with," he tells me and kisses me again, his hands running down my back and pulling my ass close against him. I want to get in as much sex as I can and I know I don't have a lot of time. I'll need to shower and use the bidet when I get back and be ready for Tony to eat me almost as soon as he sees me. I sure can't have him slurping out Oscar's cum. I think that would upset him at the very least. I had got just a glimpse of Oscar's cock before he held me tight and kissed me and it looked to be what I expected, longer than usual. Now, I needed to find out for sure. So when he finally stopped kissing me, I pretty much just dropped down, sliding through his arms, onto my knees, so I could get at his cock.

I've made use of more cocks than I probably should have at my age. I'm 23 and I've looked up close like this at maybe a dozen,well, maybe a few more than that. And each one is a little different. They're all sexy as hell but some are almost beautiful and some almost ugly. Long ones, short ones, thick ones, clean and firm, some with veins almost popping out, some with weird shaped heads that look almost too big for the shaft to hold. I've red that size doesn't matter it's how you use it and I agree to some extent. The guy with the smallest cock I've been with was actually a very good lover, we lasted several months together. But all other things being equal, bigger gives you different feelings inside, more feelings. I also red where the average size is about six inches. To get an average it would mean some are bigger than that and some smaller. Well, all mine have been on white guys in Southern California that are fairly well built otherwise and my experience would say the average must be a little more than claimed. But then I've never been with guys that are over all small or huge and I guess cocks would sort of go along with overall size. Maybe that's why Walt Chamberlain at over seven feet tall had so many females that wanted to experience his cock. If it matched his overall size it would probably be huge.

Well, any way, here's Oscar's. As I expected, it's long, maybe as long as any I've had before and maybe slightly longer. It's not unusually thick or fat but it's thick enough. And it's not circumcised. This is only my second not circumcised. So the head is sort of hiding inside it's hoodie or whatever that's called. And it's not really all the way up yet. I mean, it's half way there, standing out and not hanging. But as I hold it and feel his balls with my other hand, it grows and gets more and more firm and hard. I look up at him and tell him, "You have a really great cock, Oscar." It's true but I have to admit I've said that a number of times before. I kiss the end and turn my head to lick along the side.

I'm never going to be able to deep throat this. I've learned how and done it before but this thing would go down my throat enough to hit that flap, whatever it's called, that might aim it into my lungs. I'd suffocate. But let's give it a whirl and see. I open my mouth wide enough and get the end into my mouth. As it hardens, the head peeks out a little more. I lick around the head and can push the foreskin with my tongue. Interesting. I take more of it into my mouth and grasp the base with my fingers. I start jerking him off a little with my fingers as I slide my lips back and forth, keeping my tongue working on him. I've always lover oral sex, love the whole feel of sucking a cock. I think I could suck on one for hours. Well, maybe not, my jaw would probably get tired.

The more I work on his cock, the hotter I get. I move my hand from fondling his balls to reach down between my legs and start playing with myself. I grip him as tight as I can with my lips and work back and forth, also working him with my fingers. So far, he's just standing there letting me do my thing. Some guys start using their hips to try and fuck my mouth. I'm glad he isn't because I'd just as soon do it the way I want. I want to get his load, find out what it tastes like. I hope I love it. I usually do, although I've had a couple that tasted odd. If the guy stops me it usually means he wants to fuck me. And that's Okay. but I'd rather he let me finish him because that always means that he'll then eat me and I love that. He's starting to moan, make noises, his hips are moving a little but not enough to be a bother. I work him even faster and harder and then I can feel it. It always happens, they actually seem to get even stiffer or bigger just before they shoot. And, wow, does he shoot. Almost forces me off but I hold tight with my lips and swallow. Then more and more. I swallow it all. I almost wish he had lasted longer, I'd like to suck on him longer, but I pull off some and then take him back in and lick him clean and pull out any last drops, a couple passes and then I sit back and just look at his cock. Big and red, the whole head showing now. I start to look up at him but he reaches down and gets his hands under my arms and lifts me up.

"You are the sexiest woman in the world," Oscar almost growls at me, then hugs me close and kisses me. My feet are off the floor, he's holding me up against his body. Still holding me, he takes a couple steps and lays us both down onto the bed. Still kissing me, his hands start all over my body, feeling me, caressing me. He slides down some and gets his hands and mouth to my tits, kisses both and sucks on one as he fondles the other, his spare hand now down between my legs. Then he's kissing down over my stomach, uses his hands to force my legs apart and gets down between my legs and his face to my pussy. I think he's trying to suck my whole pussy into his mouth. I've done this a lot before and have never had anyone almost attack me like this.

I get my one leg up onto his shoulder and let the other leg drop off to the side, I use my leg on his shoulder to raise my ass enough so he can get his mouth to my pussy even better. His tongue is moving all over me, from my ass hole to my clit and back again, over and over. He slides a finger into me and gets his lips on my clit. Fuck, I love this. So I tell him, "Oscar, I love this." He doesn't even mumble a reply, just keeps his attack going on. He gets another finger into me and starts moving them, fast and hard, fucking me with his fingers as he almost chews on my clit. I'm going to cum, I can feel it building. I hope he's had enough time to get hard again because I want him in me.

I'm cumming. It's fantastic, feels so great, but I know I'm getting all over his face. "Fuck me, Oscar," I can tell I'm almost yelling. He's up over me now and I can feel that cock of his starting into me. Fuck, this is perfect, just what I want. He's in me, filling me. I love that cock of his. "More," I almost scream. "Harder. Faster." That's what he does. He's pounding into me. All I can see is his chest but I can feel his whole body slamming into me, fucking me. It goes on and on. I cum again and he continues to pound into me. It's perfect, I've never felt better in my life. And then he's cumming. I can feel it shooting inside me.

He's out of me, to my side, kissing me, running his hands over me. "You are the sexiest woman in the world," he tells me again as he continues to kiss me and feel my body. He puts his arms around me and pulls me close against him. I push with my legs and roll us a little so that I'm laying on top of him. I kiss him and he holds my ass with one hand and my upper back with the other.

"How long are you going to be in Rome?" I ask, looking down at his face.

"I was going to be here four or five days, seeing everything I wanted. But I can stay longer."

"No, there's no need for that. Where after Rome?"

"Well, I'm down here so I might as well go further South to Naples."

"Why Naples?"

"Well, a long time ago, when Italy wasn't Italy but a bunch of separate little states or countries, Naples was the richest and most important of all. There's a lot to see there. And then there's Pompeii and Herculaneum nearby and it's also easy to move down to Sorrento and Positano and the Isle of Capri, all beautiful."

"But isn't Naples poor now?"

"Yes, I guess it is. It's pretty much run by organized crime. And no place run by crime mobs ever does very well, the criminals siphon off everything. I mean, nobody can build up a good business and profit from it because the mob takes its share. And if the mob takes over, they can't run a straight business, they've got to cut corners so they never do too well. In fact, Sicily is a lot like that, too. In fact a lot of italy is messed up by corruption. But there's still so much beauty here. You'd love Positano, it's lovely."

"Yeah, I think I would. I've red a lot about the, what is it, the Amalfi coast."

All the time we're talking, I'm using one hand to play with his cock, trying to get him up again. And I like t

Fresh Out of College

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Fri, 12 Jun 2026 22:28:55 -0500

Fresh Out of College

Christine's First Day In The Graphic Design Industry.

Based on a post by AnonymousPerv. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Christine's First Day on the Job. A busty beauty succumbs to unusual work practices.

Christine Hastings couldn't believe her good fortune. Fresh out of college, the first application she sent in, she got a call back for an interview. Having graduated with a bachelor of arts in graphic arts, she knew the field was small, so she wasn't expecting much so early on.

Dawson Design was a small, but growing firm, located in downtown Columbus. Brad Dawson ran the place by himself, building his business one client at a time. Now he was at a point where he needed a staff member, someone who was skilled in all aspects of Adobe Print, Web and Video applications; someone who could do some of the grunt work, while he focused on building the business. He was willing to look for applicants straight of school, knowing he would be able to pay them slightly less while they acquired invaluable experience in their field.

When Brad submitted his listing for a graphic artist, he was surprised by how many resumes he received. Mostly experienced, but over-worked professionals. He wouldn't be able to afford their current salaries, though.

Christine's resume popped to his attention, someone fresh out of school with a unique style to her portfolio. He was willing to take the risk on taking someone with no real world experience, but hopefully a hunger to do well. He sent an email for her to meet him on Monday morning for an interview.

Christine made her way to Long Street, in an older commercial district of Central Columbus. She found the brown brick building with the matching address, but its signage said “Billig Accounting”. She found street parking further down the block and walked back to the 2-story old building. It was well-preserved with all new bronzed door & windows.The glass exterior door led to a long hall. At the end of the hall was a door with a classy sign indicating the Graphic Design business she was seeking out. A soft chime sounded from the far end of the room, when she stepped in. In front of her was a modern conference table, Just then she heard sounds of movement coming from the 2^nd doorway on her left.

The 38-year-old Brad was floored when he met Christine. She stood inside the doorway of his office suite, behind an accounting firm which occupied the storefront portion of the old brick building in an older part of Columbus, Ohio. was kinda short, maybe 5' 3", but she had huge breasts, while maintaining a tight, thin waist. Her ass was round, but not too big and her hips narrow. Christine, of course, noticed Brad looking her over when she walked in. She was accustomed to this from all members of the opposite sex. Hell, even many members of her own gender. She was well aware she had a porn star body, yet she was never smug about it. In fact, she often wished she had a more "normal" figure.

She certainly didn't actively work for her look. She was simply young and active enough, with healthy genes from both sides of the family. She realized she drew attention to herself and couldn't help it, so sometimes she played it to her advantage. Today, being eager to win a job, she wore a white cotton lace eyelet blouse with an open front that only buttoned from the bustline down to the waist. She wore a woolen pencil skirt that showed her trim ass and hips. It was business attire with a clear indication of a friendly, perhaps flirty demeanor. Her magnificent breasts were encased in a thin white demi bra that still managed to push them up enough to show healthy amounts of cleavage.

Brad and Christine seemed to hit it off well. Whether her outfit had anything to do with it, could be debated, but it probably didn't hurt.

Christine was, at 25, finally out of college, having switched majors 4 times in her 7 years of studies.

"So it says here you paginated for the school paper throughout your college career," said Brad.

"That's right," said Christine. "I also helped design ads and even worked on several campaigns."

"Well, I think that's all I need to know. If you can manage those tasks, I have plenty of work I can unload on you to handle for me now. I like the samples you sent. I want you to feel completely free to be as creative as you like, so long as it fits within clients' requests. OK?"

Christine couldn't believe someone would just trust her like that, giving little artistic direction, like right off the bat. Either he was crazy or impressed by her portfolio. She hoped the latter.

"Really?" she asked. "You don't want to instruct me what to do first when we get projects in? I get total creative freedom?"

"Tell ya what. If an idea hits me, I'll run it by you. If I think it's so good that we must do it, then I'll let you know, and ask you to specifically abide to my idea, but otherwise, you have complete creative freedom. Do the best work you can, be as creative as you wish, so long as it benefits the clients. Ultimately, you are accountable to them. The key to success is understanding their needs, not yours."

That made sense and she'd heard it before. "I don't know what to say. Yes! I would love to work here!"

"Will you be willing to sign on for 32k? I know it's not much, but I'll throw in ten percent of all net profits on any new clients we sign from the day you start. If I'm able to make more money with you here, I plan on acquiring more clients.

Thirty-two thousand was really low, thought Christine. She was thinking 38 or 40 minimum when she walked in.

"I don't know, Mr. Dawson. I don't think I could afford an apartment in the city on that. Could you afford to pay me 40k and not give any percentage to me when you get additional clients?"

It was a reasonable request, thought Brad, but he honestly didn't have the cash flow to pay her that much at the moment and he explained it to her so.

"I just made a deal last month, to buy the entire building from the widow of the fella who was in the commercial properties business. I acquired 3 upstairs studio apartments in the transaction, but I haven't yet leased one of them out." he said. "It's not much, but it's fully furnished, has a small kitchen and bathroom. Almost 800 square feet. With its own central heat & air. You could live there. It's listed for $850 per month plus electric and gas, on a 1 year lease. I can give you it for $100 a month plus utilities; on an employee discount. Hell, which would save you at least 8 grand or more on rent alone, around here. Are you currently in contract anywhere else? You still live with your parents in Mansfield, right? A rather long drive, even when it's not rush hour."

Now this was a stunning compromise, thought Christine. Making 32k and paying only token rent would be even better than making 40k and having to pay rent in the city. It was a considerably better deal. It also sheltered her from added income taxes and Fikah withholding, This will lower her minimum student loan payments, as well. She jumped up on her feet, her tits nearly bouncing out of her sheer blouse, and extended her hand.

"You got a deal, Mister! When can I move in?"

"Today, if you like! Oh, and by the way, you don't have to wear clothes around me."

Christine was stunned by the statement. "What? Why would you ask such a thing?" Immediately she conjured up narratives from her sociology classes and the woke professors at Thee Ohio State University.

"I just mean, when you work here. You don't have to wear any clothes," explained Brad. "It's entirely up to you!"

"Mr. Dawson! How dare you? I am Not going to be running around naked for you! I may be in need of work, but I am certainly no whore! This... this... this is sexual harassment!"

"I'm sorry to have offended you, Miss Hastings, but I disagree, I have not harassed you in any way."

"Telling me to take my clothes off!?"

"I told you that you didn't have to, wear clothes. I did not, in any way, suggest it was preferred, much less required. Why would I? That's crazy!"

"Why would you suggest I not wear clothes?"

"I wouldn't! Perhaps you didn't hear me just say; 'I did not in any way suggest it'."

"But you just did!" insisted Christine.

"No, I didn't," Brad responded. "I simply informed you of the truth of the matter: that you don't have to wear clothes here. What is the big deal about there being no dress code? We simply do not impose one. You are the only one deciding your own wardrobe decisions. I just gave you a non-monetary employee benefit. Total autonomy. That's something you would not get at any corporate workplace. It costs me nothing and saves you having to worry about what is your wardrobe is acceptable on the job."

Christine was confused. When she thought about it, she supposed Brad's logic actually made sense. He hadn't actually made any request, demand or even a suggestion. He just said she didn't have to wear clothes, but did he have to tell her in such a manner? It seemed strange to her.

"OK, whatever. I guess I got triggered by some narratives from woke college professors" Christine said, shaking off the awkward conversation. "So I can move in tomorrow?" Getting out of her mom and dad's small house sounded so appealing and the sooner, the better.

"You bet!" said Brad.

“Mr. Dawson,” Christine paused and took a deep breathe to decompress her tension. “I'm so sorry to have red into your dresscode statement. I've been subjected to lewd comments all through high school and college. I projected that motive to you and I was wrong to.”

Brad gave her a warm smile and redirected the conversation. He led her out a rear office door, where an exterior door looked out to tenant parking. To her right, a staircase ascended to 3 studio apartments.

“The old owner kept this unit as a 'man cave'. He rarely used it for poker nights. I was going to list it on Air B and B.” Brad explained as he let Christine walk through the small unit. It was narrow, with a bedroom at one end and sitting room slash kitchen at the other end.

“You're giving up a potential for significant lodging income, Mr. Dawson.”

“Please. I'd really like it if we can both address each other by first names? Is that okay?”

“Yes, us, Brad. I think you're being very creative and competitive in the compensation offer.”

“Well, I've never owned rental property until last month. I really don't want the headaches that can come from it. I made sure to resign the Accounting firm to a 10 year lease, just to lower the anxiety of it all.”

Brad smiled, “I also hope the steep employee housing discount helps you endure the occasional stress of looming deadlines and long work days that can happen once in a while.”

Christine drove back to Mansfield with euphoric pride. She called her longtime childhood friend, Gloria, to help her pack up and share a pizza. Early the next morning Gloria followed Christine, both cars loaded with Christine's belongings. They spend several hours setting up house and took a late lunch break to visit the pizzeria just a block away.

At 4 o' clock Gloria left. Christine was settled in the new apartment above the office and ready to begin her new career. She made her way downstairs to see Brad off for the night.

"Thanks for letting me move in, Brad. And thank you again, for giving me this opportunity."

"I'm sure you'll be great," said Brad.

Christine was genuinely happy. Brad seemed like he would make a great boss (regardless of that bizarre verbal exchange about wardrobe) and he had been so helpful with her move.

Then, as she was leaving out the rear doorway, she decided she would greet him the following morning in her favorite, skimpy halter top. She was sure he would appreciate the view for a few minutes, before she slipping into a blazer for the rest of the day. Christine smiled, as she loved flirting, with naughty thoughts on occasion, just like any healthy young woman.

"Don't forget. Clothes are optional in the office," said Brad, as he walked her out and shut the rear door behind him.

"Not again!" grumbled Christine. She really thought Brad was crossing the line, saying she could work naked. Even if she did like teasing and flirting, she thought it was inappropriate for him to tell her that she could work naked. It somehow crossed a line, but before she had time to voice her opinion, the read office door was shut and locked.

'Fine,' thought Christine. 'He's going to be like that, I ought to just dress prudishly every day. He doesn't deserve what I have to show.'

But then the most unusual thought occurred to Christine.

What if she did in fact work completely naked? Just let her tits swing all over the place, teasing Brad all day long. He may be 'oh-so-casual' and 'innocent'; telling her she could work naked, because there is no dress code. What a load of baloney, she thought; but he would never actually expect her to follow through on the suggestion, right? It would totally put her new boss in his place! Especially on the very first day of work!

Christine was well aware of how hot she was. Her D cup tits and round firm ass drove men over the top. A few minutes of displaying her body to Brad, he would surely cross the line and be inappropriate in some way. Then she could clearly bust his chops for sexual harassment, if she wanted. That did it for her. She'd made up her mind.

On Wednesday morning, Christine awoke. She got a wonderful sleep, excited to start her first day fresh, ready to shock Brad to pieces. At 8am, she hopped out of bed, checked her emails and showered; before finally wrapping herself in a towel. She was going to doll herself up with full makeup and perfect hair. While she dried her hair, she heard Brad come through the doors downstairs at 8:30 promptly. They officially started at 9, but maybe he came in early regularly to prep for the day, she thought.

Eager to shock her new boss before any clients happened in, Christine finished her eyeliner and dropped the towel, then summoned up her righteous courage and promptly headed downstairs. She hopped down the stairs to the back vestibule. Then she opened the rear office door, only to be met by a young, nerdy-looking man in his twenties, perhaps even younger by a year or two! It wasn't Brad at all.

"Oh my god, who are you!" screamed Christine.

"I'm Jeff," screamed the skinny kid, adjusting his glasses, almost as if to be sure what he was witnessing was really happening.

Christine hunched down and tried to cover her pendulous tits, but there was simply too much flesh for her thin arms. Plenty of nipple and areola could be seen and Jeff was certainly getting a good look. Just then, the front office door opened again and Brad strolled in.

"Oh, hello, Christine! I see you've met Jeff." Brad walked across the room and turned the master light switch on. It lit up the greeting/meeting room and the three offices along one wall. He didn't even acknowledge Christine's nudity.

"I thought I was the only one working here," said Christine, somewhat annoyed Brad hadn't told her about other employees; also annoyed he hadn't mentioned her lack of clothing.

She was failing miserably at covering up to prevent this complete stranger, Jeff; from seeing her naked. All along she had intended to display herself fully in front of Brad. It was all she had been mentally prepped for, and she found herself feeling far more embarrassed now than she ever would have expected. Finally, realizing how silly she must look trying to cover up, Christine finally dropped her arms entirely and stood up straight, turning squarely in front of Jeff.

"Well, hello Jeff," she said, extending her hand. He didn't notice the attempt at the handshake, as he was too enamored by her pendulous bust, almost frothing at the mouth, eyes nearly popping out of his head.

Brad interrupted, "Christine, Jeff has done freelance work for me ever since he was an Upworks contractor, in junior high. He's swinging by to pick up some work for a client he's been handling, before he heads off to class. Sophomore at OSU."

Christine stepped close an looked up to Jeff in the eye, forcing him to do the same, finally. "Nice to meet you," said Christine, extending her hand again. This time, he was able to recognize her beautiful face, all dolled up and with flowing blond locks flowing onto her shoulders. He eventually noticed what she was doing and shook her hand, yet still not taking his eyes off Christine's glorious assets.

"I see you have the sketch package in your hands, Jeff. Thanks in advance for rushing it. Bring it back by Friday, okay?"

"Shouldn't be a problem, Mr. Dawson," said Jeff, almost stuttering, never diverting his attention from Christine's breasts. "I'll bring it by early. Maybe even today," his voice trailed off.

Jeff, realizing he was no longer needed, reluctantly left, nearly tripping over his feet on the way out the rear exit, leaving Christine standing bare in front of Brad.

"You should have told me," she said.

"Told you what?"

"About Jeff. I would Not have come down undressed, had I known it was anyone but you."

"Oh, yeah? Why's that?" asked Brad.

The question caught Christine off guard, "Because of your ridiculous request to see me naked! I thought it over and decided, 'Fuck it! I'll do it just to mess with you.' That it might be a humorous way to start our working relationship together."

"Well, that's cute, I guess. But keep in mind, I requested no such thing. I simply informed you that were all

Irresistible Johnson: Part 4

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Fri, 12 Jun 2026 22:28:55 -0500

Irresistible Johnson: Part 4.

Brian wants to lay his boss, and his Johnson to rest.

Based on a post By AnonymousPerv. Listen to the► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Story recap.

Let me catch you up on this crazy real-life sci fi drama. My name is Brian Johnson and I live a conditional life. Ever since the lab accident, things changed, and not for the better. Allow me to recap my woes, so you’ll better understand. I was exposed to gamma radiation at work. It was a clumsy, stupid, careless error; just a dumb move on my part. After exposure, the team kept me isolated for weeks and monitored my health.

At the time, it seemed I was going to make it out unscathed, but just as I was about to be released from quarantine, we discovered the true trauma I actually incurred. Karen, my boss (and also an LPN), subjected me to one last physical examination, and at her intrusive insistence to know every detail about me, I explained that my penis was hanging much lower since the gamma exposure. It seemed to be a bit thicker, too. Length was never an issue with me, but hanging there five or six inches all the time was out of the ordinary. Typically, I was a grower, not a show-er. Anyway, Karen takes a peek at Mr. Floppy and gets an insatiable urge to swallow my semen. I swear I couldn’t have stopped her if I tried.

Here’s where it gets weird. After swallowing, her tits grew instantly, from her modest A cup to a D cup, I would guess. It was insane. We had to tell the rest of the team what happened, and soon, more tests on my sperm began. Phil, the Senior Partner, desperately wanted to find a way to synthesize it. “Natural tit growth? So many women will want that,” he insisted.

The problem was, the breast development was only temporary, lasting about a day, before returning to normal. Up til now, we haven’t discovered a way to synthesize my sperm, but further testing led to the discovery that if a woman ingests it, but not directly from the source; say, a Petri dish, for instance (yes, we actually did this); well, the poor subject gets intensely horny, to the point they will fuck themselves silly in the streets if they have to. Total, unashamed, unabashed sluttery.

I’m sure you can imagine how awful I feel about any of my friends or colleagues having to go through such an experience, even if we were all willing participants in this research. Lately, I was feeling more and more alienated from my colleagues. Hell, even Janice was steering clear of me, and we used to chat every day. Still, the team marched on with the work.

What else? What other stupid things can my penis do? I have a hard time keeping track. Oh yeah, we learned that if I go several days without an orgasm, I produce some kind of pheromone that makes women want to fuck me (and only me) and right. fucking. now. Jesus Christ, the pressure. Can you imagine? I might not want it, but the women demand it. Masturbating alone isn’t good enough for them when exposed to this. However, fucking them leads to the risk of me cumming in their pussy (which they always demand, by the way), and that that leads to the worst of it…

Just like when a woman sucks me off, their tits instantly grow when I cum inside them, but this time they begin lactating heavily. Multiple, daily pumps are required for about week, until the tits finally, slowly, return to normal.

For a while there, all the girls were terrified the effects were going to be permanent. It was right after I had accidentally fucked every female member of the team in the conference room. My pheromones were off, because I hadn’t orgasmed in days, and they all needed my cock. Thank goodness their breast growth and lactation issues only lasted a week or so, after that ordeal. The girls were a bit more forgiving with me when they went back to normal. Well, all except for Karen, my boss. We’ll get to her issues later.

So this is my life now. I can no longer be naked in front of any girl, or she’ll get the irresistible urge to suck me off. I have to masturbate regularly in order not to get a “build up” of these funky pheromones which drive women crazy, and there’s no way I can have any meaningful, long-term relationship with a woman, because who would want to risk getting enormous, milky tits every time they fuck their boyfriend? This was absolutely the worst thing to ever happen to me.

The only friend I could turn to is my sister, Penny. She’s my roommate, too, so she understands my plight. We have to be careful that she never sees me naked, considering we share some of the same space. Early in discovery, my sister caught me naked once, and went down on me like a dog on a steak. Or a bone, rather. She hated herself for swallowing every drop of my cum, but came to terms with it pretty quickly when her tits blew up in size. Normally a pert B, Penny looked like a straight-up bimbo. Surprisingly, she loved it, but when her tits went back to normal the following day, she was grossly disappointed. We rarely speak of the subject anymore.

So here I am, on the night before we lay Heath to rest, once again beating off, so that I can go to a funeral in peace tomorrow. I wish I had a different life. I wasn’t sure how long I could keep this up. I just didn’t think it could get any worse; but I was wrong.

On the drive home, I started sweating. I was gripping the wheel tightly. “Everything okay?” asked Amanda, noticing my anxious state of being.

“Um… I’m not sure I should say.”

“Please. It will be nice to think of somebody other than me and my problems for a while.”

“Oh, well, uh… I’m not sure it would do that.”

“Oh? Well, now you have to tell me.”

I sighed, giving in. “Okay, well, my boss saw your uh… condition,” I nodded towards Amanda’s big tits, and I could tell she thinks it’s because of me.“

“Oh, I see. That would be bad?”

“Very bad.”

“It’s not like you meant it to happen.”

“Won’t matter,” I said, flatly. “I guess she knows you weren’t that big on top before.”

“We met like two years ago. For all she knows, I could have had a breast augmentation.”

“She knows that won’t be true come tomorrow at the funeral,” I said. “That’s where I’ll get busted.” Then I laughed. “That is, unless you’re willing to wear a big, fake bra or something to save my ass.”

Amanda laughed, too, but then said, “Seems easier just to suck your cock again.”

I almost hit her mailbox pulling in when she said it. “Amanda, no, you don’t have to do that.”

“I could use the… distraction.”

“But Heath?”

“What? Heath and I played all the time, especially when we were younger. Outside of work, he was anything but I prude.”

“I won’t pry,” I said.

“Point is, he wouldn’t be bothered by this.”

“Really? Are you sure? You’ll do that?”

“I offered. So, come inside then?”

“Well, your tits are still big now. We have to wait until they go back down before I let you suck me off. Otherwise, they just get exponentially bigger.”

“Really? That is some crazy science fiction right there.”

“Don’t I know it. So, you did it yesterday around five or so. It’s usually an hour or two around the 24-hour mark, give or take, that one starts going back to normal. That process takes about an hour.” I knew the “rules” of this curse very well, and it showed as I explained them to the widow.

“So you might be here late, I guess,” she said, stepping out of the car. “Come on, help me take my mind off the funeral. Let’s prep dinner.”

The idea sounded wonderful to me and I followed her inside. I sent a message to work, telling them I had to go home. I didn’t want Karen thinking I spent more time with Amanda than necessary. By seven, we had finished dinner. Salmon and a vegetable stir-fry. “That was delicious,” I said.

“Yeah, thank you. I enjoyed that.” She briefly scanned her top and said, “So, uh, it hasn’t started going down yet. Should we wait a little longer?”

“We have to, before we do it again. I haven’t ever seen it go much past this point. Rare occasions.”

Amanda popped off three of her top buttons, exposing a healthy amount of cleavage. “This will help us keep an eye on things better.” Then she popped another one. “Yeah, that’s much better.” She looked back up to me. “Wanna watch TV or something? A beer?”

“That would be nice,” I said. Amanda slowly got up, brushing me as she passed. I headed to the living room and sat on the couch, and soon she came back holding two beers. She took the spot near me. “Remote’s on your side,” she said, reaching past, making sure I could see down her blouse. She grabbed the remote off the nightstand and pulled back off, flicking on the television.

It dawned on me. It had been almost 24 hours since I came. If I didn’t beat off, my pheromones would fill Amanda with uncontrollable passion for me. That’s why she had gradually been ramping up her flirtatious behavior.

“Hey, maybe we ought to just drop the blouse. Make it easier.”

Amanda started popping off her buttons, as I bolted up.

“Uh.. I need to use your restroom again.”

Amanda’s arm snatched out, her hand grabbing me. “No, wait. I want you to see.” She quickly abandoned the blouse, now revealing everything, as she had no bra on. “Do they look like they’re going down yet to you?”

“Unfortunately not,” I said.

“But they are nice, right?”

“Oh, very,” I agreed. “But still, we have to wait until they go down before you can…”

Amanda yanked my arm, pulling me to her. “I get it. We have to wait for them to go down before I swallow your cum, but Brian, I don’t want that right now. Fuck me, Brian. Please, fuck me. Then I can swallow you.”

I dropped to my knee, trying to explain. “Amanda, I haven’t told you everything. If you fuck me, you will be compelled to have me cum inside you. Much like you were when you gave me a blowjob.” Amanda was squirming in the couch now, wanting to rip my clothes off, I know. “You have to understand, when that happens, your tits will grow, just as if you sucked my cock.”

“That’s perfect! Then let’s do that!”

“Except you’ll also be lactating.” Her smile dropped. But then, after she thought about it, returned. I continued, “and if we do it now, your tits will get bigger still. Karen will know that you and engaged in… well, with you.” I waved at Amanda’s topless, frantic body.

“PLEASE! I just need it. Please, please, please.”

She was already in the begging stage. I had maybe thirty minutes, an hour at most. I got an idea. “Amanda, if you can hold off for just long enough to allow your tits to go back down, I will fuck you until you forget your name.” Now, she beamed with joy. “But you HAVE to hold off, until your tits go back to normal.”

“But how long will that take? And how can I possibly wait?” She was now pulling off her skirt.

“That’s it. You masturbate. I’ll watch.”

What I was about to do could be seen as unnecessarily cruel, but I saw it as compassionate. I just had to find a way to get off while watching Angela fuck herself. Watching her would certainly provide all the eye candy I needed, but I had to be discrete enough for her not to see me doing the required physical work.

Amanda was leaning back in the couch, legs spread, taunting me already. She ran two fingers over her clit, before sliding them inside. “Can you see everything okay?” she asked. I knew she wanted me to cave and fuck her now, but I withheld the temptation.

If I can just cum, my pheromones instantly snap back to normal, or drift off, or whatever they do, until the next build-up. That would bring Amanda back to her senses. “Turn over and show me that ass. Fuck yourself harder.”

Gleefully, Amanda hopped up, her new, big tits swinging, when she turned around, arching her ass high in the air. “Like this?” she asked, with her face practically shoved in the cushions.

“Just like that,” I whispered. “Just a few minutes like that.” My cock was already solid hard and I reached into my pants to do the deed. At this angle, I felt safe she couldn’t see what I was up to, but I realized she might be able to hear. “Amanda, talk dirty while you do that, please. That will make me want to fuck you.” (And hopefully disguise the sounds of me jacking off.)

“I can’t wait to have your cock in me!” she cried, pumping herself harder. “I want to fuck you so bad, Brian. I never needed a good, hard fuck so much! I want you in me. I want you to fuck me, anyway you want, just so long as I can have it. You can fuck me in the ass, too. But I have to have you! I want you cum, Brian. I want you to bury your cum in my pussy!”

Amanda didn’t have to go much past that before I snapped, yanking my pants and underwear down, and unleashing a huge rope of cum across the room. In fact, some splattered on Amanda’s right ass cheek, just as I heard her cumming, too. It almost sounded like a horror film, there was so much screaming and shrieking and sploshing. Then, instantly, she stopped. I quickly pulled my pants back up, before she caught sight of my cock.

Three fingers were still buried in Amanda’s pussy, and her pinky from the other hand was stuck in her ass, when she had ceased so suddenly. Finally, she flinched back, pulling everything out, checking herself, and rose up. Amanda was soaked, the couch was soaked, bits of the floor beneath her. She looked to me. “Well, um, yeah, I came really good right there…”

“Yes,” I said, nodding. “I guess I have to fess up and say I did, too.”

“I see that,” she nodded to the floor, even glancing back at her right bum. “Well, I was just going to say, now that I came; and I DO enjoy the company; but now that I came, I guess I don’t really need sex right now. I just don’t want to get your expectations;”

“No, it’s fine,” I said, smiling, relieved that jerking off took Amanda’s sexual needs away from me.

She smiled, thankful I was willing to forget it. “It looks like these damn things won’t go away, though.”

“I have an idea. We know they’ll be back to normal by tomorrow morning. The limo service picks you up at ten, but I could meet you here first, say at nine?”

“That’s fine. I’ll be happy to help. Besides, I’d like to have another day or two of these babies. Always wondered what it was like having tits. Now I know. I like it.” She smiled. “And frankly, amongst all this other bullshit I have to go through, it’s the only bright spot in my life. I’ll be glad to see in the morning, Brian.”

I don’t know what the fuck my curse is, or who has it out for me, but when I left at 8:30 the following morning, my tire blew, pulling out of the driveway. I quickly ran into the house and changed to something more casual, to replace the tire with the spare. Another quick change and I was back on the road, only to be held up at a stopped train. Forty minutes later, it got off the tracks.

I texted Amanda at 9:30: Stuck at train. Be there ASAP. She never return the text, and it was almost ten by the time I pulled in her drive. I rushed to the door, and Amanda opened it before I even knocked. I noticed she was flat chested again. “I’ve been waiting. What happened?”

I quickly surmised the unfortunate events.

“Well, come in. Let’s hurry,” she said, just as the limo pulled up. “Well, fine. We’ll do it in there.”

“What? In the limo?”

“If we don’t want to be late. Let’s just go. There’s privacy windows in those things.”

I sure hoped so. The driver escorted us inside the vehicle, and I sat across from Amanda, facing the rear of the vehicle. There was only about ten minutes from here to the funeral home.

“Driver, would you mind raising the window?” Amanda asked.

A minute later, I was awkwardly leaning back, while my dead colleague’s wife was going to work on me. She had as much an insatiable desire to suck it, as she had the first time she saw my cock. About five minutes in, I felt myself getting closer, when the limousine stopped. It slightly distracted me, but Amanda’s skills got me back track, when I heard the driver get out and mutter a few words.

“Wait, what is that?” I asked, pulling up a bit. Amanda didn’t let go, following my movements, not allowing my cock to leave her. She didn’t want to risk missing a drop. She mumbled something at me, but I wasn’t clear on it, when the door to my left popped open. To my horror, Karen was looking straight in.

“Brian!” she screamed. “What the fuck?!”

Amanda, although thoroughly engaged, was even taken aback by the sudden surprise, pulling off only for a moment, my stiff rod snapping into view. Karen instantly leapt inside the vehicle, slamming the door behind her, yelling, “Good to go!” to the driver.

She snapped up to me. “Brian, you have a lot of explaining to do!” she yelled, as she grabbed the base of my cock with her left hand. Amanda pushed herself back into the mix, groping my shaft just above Karen. “Hey, I was doing that.”

“Sorry, sister. I saw it, too. When this happens, we just share.” Karen was letting Amanda know, loud and clear, what had to be done. They stared each other down for a moment, before shrugging it off, agreeing they could both do the deed together.

I had no idea if the driver knew what was up. As he pulled away, the two ladies began fighting over my cock. It didn’t take long before I felt it coming. “Who’s first?” I asked.

Amanda raised her hand. “Well, at least let me suck it until it explodes,” said Karen, taking my cock from Amanda. She went down deep, perhaps hoping I wouldn’t be able to contain myself, She started working it, back and forth, faster and faster, when I tapped her. “Hurry! Give it to Amanda.”

Amanda shoved her way in the mix again, opening wide, just in time as I escaped Karen’s mouth and found hers, filling it with my seed. I was practiced at this next part: holding the extra sperm that was still in my balls. I pulled out of Amanda’s mouth and shifted my cock to Karen. “Hurry,” I said. While she swallowed, with her mouth tightly suctioned the head of my cock, Karen just stared me down, shaking her head. She was so disappointed in me.

She finally got off, and wiped her mouth, ensuring all was clean. “Goddammit, I hate it that it tastes so good.” She began unbuttoning her blouse immediately and looked to Amanda. That’s when she noticed Amanda came prepared, wearing a blouse large enough to “grow” into.

Karen knew the change was coming and was desperately trying to get her bra off in time. I hated to see what would happen to her already swollen, lactating, enormous tits.

Amanda’s suddenly popped into existence, filling her blouse. She clapped with glee. “Heath would have loved this,” she chuckled.

I silently mouthed, ‘See, it was her,’ to Karen, who was more concerned with her awaiting disaster.

“What’s happening? Why aren’t mine growing?” Karen began fondling herself, rubbing hard, even squeezing. She shook them a time or two.

“That’s strange,” I said. “Amanda swallowed first, but you weren’t far b

Irresistible Johnson: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Fri, 12 Jun 2026 22:28:55 -0500

Irresistible Johnson: part 3.

Brian and his cursed penis keep getting into trouble.

Based on a post By AnonymousPerv. Listen to the► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Series Recap.

My name is Brian Johnson and I live a conditional life. Ever since the lab accident, things changed, and not for the better. Allow me to recap my woes, so you’ll better understand. I was exposed to gamma radiation at work. It was a clumsy, stupid, careless error; just a dumb move on my part. After exposure, the team kept me isolated for weeks and monitored my health.

At the time, it seemed I was going to make it out unscathed, but just as I was about to be released from quarantine, we discovered the true trauma I actually incurred.

Karen, (one of my bosses and also a licensed nurse), subjected me to one last physical examination, and at her intrusive insistence to know every detail about me, I explained that my penis was hanging much lower since the gamma exposure. It seemed to be a bit thicker, too. Length was never an issue with me, but hanging there five or six inches all the time was out of the ordinary. Typically, I was a grower, not a show-er. Anyway, Karen takes a peek at Mr. Floppy and gets an insatiable urge to swallow my semen. I swear I couldn’t have stopped her if I tried.

Here’s where it gets weird. After swallowing, her tits grew instantly, from her modest A cup to a D, I would guess. It was insane. We had to tell the rest of the team what happened, and soon, more tests on my sperm began. Phil, the Senior Partner, desperately wanted to find a way to synthesize it. “Natural breast growth? So many women will want that,” he insisted.

The problem was, the breast development was only temporary, lasting about a day, before returning to normal. Up til now, we haven’t discovered a way to synthesize my sperm, but further testing led to the discovery that if a woman ingests it, but not directly from the source - say, a Petri dish, for instance (yes, we actually did this) - well, the poor subject gets intensely horny, to the point they will fuck themselves silly in the streets if they have to. Total, unashamed, unabashed sluttery.

I’m sure you can imagine how awful I feel about any of my friends or colleagues having to go through such an experience, even if we were all willing participants in this research. Lately, I was feeling more and more alienated from my colleagues. Hell, even Janice was steering clear of me, and we used to chat every day. Still, the team marched on with the work.

What else? What other stupid things can my penis do? I have a hard time keeping track. Oh yeah, we learned that if I go several days without an orgasm, I produce some kind of pheromone that makes women want to fuck me (and only me) and right. fucking. now. Jesus Christ, the pressure. Can you imagine? I might not want it, but the women demand it. Masturbating alone isn’t good enough for them when exposed to this. However, fucking them leads to the risk of me cumming in their pussy (which they always demand, by the way), and that that leads to the worst of it…

Just like when a woman sucks me off, their tits instantly grow when I cum inside them, but this time they begin lactating heavily. Multiple, daily pumps are required for about week, until the tits finally, slowly, return to normal.

For a while there, all the girls were terrified the effects were going to be permanent. It was right after I had accidentally fucked every female member of the team in the conference room. My pheromones were off, because I hadn’t orgasmed in days, and they all needed my cock. Thank goodness their breast growth and lactation issues only lasted a week or so, after that ordeal. The girls were a bit more forgiving with me when they went back to normal. Well, all except for Karen, my boss. We’ll get to her issues later.

So this is my life now. I can no longer be naked in front of any girl, or she’ll get the irresistible urge to suck me off. I have to masturbate regularly in order not to get a “build up” of these funky pheromones which drive women crazy, and there’s no way I can have any meaningful, long-term relationship with a woman, because who would want to risk getting enormous, milky tits every time they fuck their boyfriend? This was absolutely the worst thing to ever happen to me.

The only friend I could turn to is my sister, Penny. She’s my roommate, too, so she understands my plight. We have to be careful that she never sees me naked, considering we share some of the same space. Early in discovery, my sister caught me naked once, and went down on me like a dog on a steak. Or a bone, rather. She hated herself for swallowing every drop of my cum, but came to terms with it pretty quickly when her tits blew up in size. Normally a pert B, Penny looked like a straight-up bimbo. Surprisingly, she loved it, but when her tits went back to normal the following day, she was grossly disappointed. We rarely speak of the subject anymore.

So here I am, on a Sunday night, once again beating off, so that I can work in peace tomorrow. I wish I had a different life. I wasn’t sure how long I could keep this up. I just didn’t think it could get any worse.

I was wrong.

Chapter 4.

“Well I sure hope you’re fucking happy now, Brian!” screamed Karen, the moment I walked into work the following morning. Karen disliked me from the start of my employment, well before the “incident” and her disdain for me grew on a daily basis. I also think she thought I derived pleasure from my predicament. She had no empathy, or understanding, of how it ruined my social life.

“What? What now?” I cried. “I have been nothing but compliant, and I’ve done everything you have asked of me, since all this began!”

“Heath’s dead.” Karen said, crossing her arms, glaring.

My heart dropped. Heath was a healthy, middle-aged man. Or at least he was. How could this be? And what did I have to do with it? “Dead?” I gasped, repeating, “Dead? What… what happened?”

Karen spit it out, “Over the weekend, he tried exposing himself to the same gamma radiation that you experienced. We found him this morning. Seemed he died of priapism. We’ve quarantined the room and sealed the east wing.”

“Why are you blaming me?” I asked, dropping my briefcase on the floor. “That’s terrible. I don’t want anything like that to happen to anyone. I wouldn’t wish this on my worst enemy.”

“Did you know he was going to do it?”

“Of course not!” I didn’t hesitate answering. It was the truth.

Karen’s deep prejudice against me may have some merit. After I came in her pussy at that meeting, knowing her tits would get huge and milky, I then put my cock in her face. It was kind of an evil thing to do, because as we all know, when a woman sees my cock, she has to suck it to completion. It becomes a compulsion for them. Karen is the only woman, of all the girls on the team, who was both exposed to getting creampied, and swallowing my load, in the same brief period of time. Herein lied a new development.

Like everyone else, Karen’s tits ballooned up after I came in her. Lucky for her, being small chested, this turned her into a D cup. And just like the others, who got vaginally stuffed with my semen, she began lactating, too. I remember poor Janice being in the room at the time. She’s well over a D cup in her normal state, and this was the second time she had been affected by my sperm. The girl could barely walk, and had milk spraying everywhere, in all directions with her every move. But back to Karen…

After a week passed, Karen was the only one whose tits hadn’t changed back to normal. Instead, they stayed large and continually produced milk. So much milk. More weeks have since passed, and she is still forced to nurse herself two or three times a day to relieve the pressure. Otherwise, she leaks like a sieve. One can understand why Karen hates me so fucking much.

Still, having this occur had one bonus. It was the first time we had seen long-term (possibly permanent) breast enhancement derived from my sperm, something we’d been working on in the lab for months. We had discussed having one of the other girls try it - that is, taking in my semen vaginally and orally, in the same brief period of time - to see if they would develop this permanent growth like Karen did, but no one wanted to take on the risk, or burden, of having lactating tits.

Right now, with Heath dead, I figured our research would be set back several months. He was our best scientist, too, very methodical in his work. I shook my head, looking to Karen, noticing she had two large wet stains on her blouse. Her nipples were leaking again. I assume she hadn’t yet noticed.

“Karen, I promise. I had no idea Heath was going to do this. If I had, I certainly would have advised against it, and I would have warned you immediately. Heath may have been jealous about my… circumstances… but I assure you it is a curse, and I want nothing more than to be free of this problem! Had Heath succeeded, he would be regretting it. I feel so bad for him and his family.”

“Dr. Peterson at UMH is going to do an autopsy for us,” said Karen, scoffing at me. “We’ve had to call the authorities, of course. Your history may come up in this investigation.”

“Anything I can do to help?” I asked. “Karen, I’m so sorry. I know you and Heath were good friends.”

Karen wiped an eye and looked at some papers she was holding. “Phil is finishing up a meeting in Houston with one of our license-partners, then he’s flying straight back. Would you mind helping Heath’s wife with the funeral arrangements? I need to organize things with Alicia, and write a couple reports.” Karen’s voice was cracking. I guess her sorrow had shifted to anger in my presence, but now her emotions were getting the better of her. I know she didn’t like me, but Karen was not a hateful person. She had genuine feelings and was hurting right now.

“Of course, give me her number and I’ll do whatever I can,” I said.

“I’ll email you the details. Uh, when is the last time you jacked off?”

“Last night,” I sighed.

“Do it again, before you meet with her.” Karen didn’t want my pheromones creating any issues. I understood, of course, especially during such a sensitive time.

“Okay,” I conceded.

I noticed Karen held herself differently since her physical change. She was always assertive, sometimes even aggressively so, but now that she had such a striking figure, she appeared more confident, even in her grief. I headed to my office, prepared to do the deed when I bumped into Janice. “Oh, hey,” I said.

“Hey,” she repeated, eyes darting to the floor. She stepped aside, allowing more space between us in the narrow hall. Ever since I filled her pussy with my cum, and she had to manage those milky, enormous globes for a week, she went out of her way to avoid me.

I used to be a bit bashful, and I was certainly never one to be described as a go-getter, but considering all the events I’d been through, I was beginning to find it easier to broach uncomfortable subjects. I touched Janice on the shoulder. “Hey, stop a second. Look, I get it. I know why you are apprehensive around me, but please know, I masturbate daily so I don’t produce those pheromones. I will never be irresponsible with this, and I will not put you at risk.”

Janice huffed and kind of turned red. “I… I guess… look, Brian. Just stay on your side of the fence, okay?”

“That’s what I am telling you. I will do just that. I’m only asking you to ease up. You can relax around me. The times you were exposed to me was during the discovery phase. Every test and experiment we’ve done since then has been with willing participants, with other women. It is always going to be that way from now on. I miss your company and our conversations.”

Janice nodded and walked off, hurriedly. In time, I hoped it would get better. It was later that afternoon I met with Heath’s wife, Amanda. I drove to her house and she let me in, expecting me. She led me to the kitchen where we sat at the table. I spoke, “They asked me to help you with the arrangements, and to do anything you require during this difficult time.”

Amanda was cuter than I expected her to be. A short, dainty little thing, we had never been introduced before this. She was somber, but I don’t think the real grief had yet set in. Some people experience trauma in strange ways. “Is it true?” she asked. “He did it on purpose? He exposed himself to radiation on purpose?”

Due to the liability, the company had to tell at least some of the truth, but I just wasn’t sure if they gave more details, like as to WHY he did it. “As far as I know, we really don’t have all the details, but on the surface, that is what it appears to be.”

Amanda was shaking her head. “I thought we were happy. Suicide? Why would he do that?”

“Ma'am, again, we don’t know for sure what it is, but I am sure you will discover all the details in due time. There is one thing I do know. Heath always spoke highly of you. He loved you.”

The widow gazed up, giving me half a smile. “I don’t even know what I’m going to do.”

“That’s why I’m here. Why don’t we just focus on the funeral arrangements? The company is covering all expenses, so you won’t have to worry about anything. I’ve arranged a meeting tomorrow morning with the funeral director, but we can make some of the decisions now in preparation. Is that okay?”

Amanda sniffled and nodded. “Thank you,” she said. “Heath really loved his work, I know that. I want you to know I don’t find any of you at fault.”

I held my breath. Had she known more details, perhaps she wouldn’t be saying that. I continued giving information to Amanda that I hoped would help reassure her and said, “I’ve been advised to tell you that the president of our company insists on matching and honoring Heath’s full pension. It’s a forty-five year guarantee.”

Amanda sighed. “I don’t want to think about that right now, but thank you. It’s nice to know.”

“How about we get a few of the basics covered?”

Amanda looked like she needed the social company, even it was a sad setting. We sat at the kitchen table and went through the coffin selection, service options, floral arrangements, and a host of other details. In between, she peppered the conversation with memories of her and Heath together. “Thank you for helping me with this. Heath and I don’t have any family.”

“What? No parents? Siblings?”

“We were orphans, both placed in the same home in our late teens. We fell in love almost immediately. Later, when we got our independence, I worked two shifts at bars and diners, while I put Heath through college.”

“Wow, a lucky guy,” I whispered. Now I better understood the bond they shared. Heath was probably more handsome in his youth, and his wife must have been incredibly attractive then. In her mid-40s, she certainly held it together. Pert, lithe and perky, even in this depressed state.

“We never had kids. Maybe that fear of being orphaned, who knows? We enjoyed our freedom, but yeah, no family. Both Heath and I were shoveled from one foster home to another, until we finally aged out of the program.”

We’d been working for some time and I needed to uncramp my legs and pee. “Amanda, would you mind pointing me to the restroom?”

“Oh, you know what, Brian? It’s through the hall and to the left, but… well, If it weren’t for… you know what? Just follow me.” Amanda got up and touched my wrist. “It’s back here, but easier to walk you there than try to give you directions. I love this house, but the placement of the guest bathroom is terrible.”

Amanda took me through the living room, and down a split hall that took a sharp left. She opened the first door to the right, leading into a bedroom. She pointed to a door on the left-side wall, from the interior door. “Through there. There’s no access from the hall, so it confuses people.”

“No problem. Thank you.” I moved past her, opening the door to the bathroom. Amanda stepped away, heading back to the kitchen, I presumed.

I presume a lot of things. If you’ve been keeping up with my story, you would know that it’s my propensity of relying on assumptions, and presumptions, that constantly causes me grief. Well, it happened again. This time, it was assuming that Amanda had actually left the room.

See, at home, when I am alone, or when I know my sister is asleep in her room, I have habits that are a bit more lax than most. I’m not gross or anything, I just don’t typically close the door when I go to the bathroom for a quick tinkle. As Amanda and I were the only ones in the house - and I thought she had walked back to the kitchen, I didn’t bother closing the door behind me. Why bother with a bedroom, hallway and living room between me, and the only other person in the house?

I whipped out my cock and prepared for business. To this day, I am impressed by its hefty weight while it’s in its flaccid state. Ever since the work incident, it’s been like this. I lifted the toilet lid, and was just starting the stream when I heard Amanda’s voice. “Oh hey, I haven’t checked lately, but if you need more toilet paper, it’s under the sink.” When I heard her, my heart sank. She sounded very close. Too close… and before I got a chance to respond, her head popped around the door.

Now I can only assume that the reason Amanda would poke her head into the bathroom, is because she believed I hadn’t started using it, as evidenced by the open door, I’m guessing. Perhaps she thought that I was in front of the mirror or something, or just about to close the door. Who knows? But the point is, I was standing just a few feet away from the door, aiming my peter into the water bowl when she saw me. The toilet is ninety degrees from the door, so I was angled with my side to her, and everything was clearly in her line of sight.

“Amanda, no!” I yelled, attempting to turn and block my large cock from her view, but by then I was too far in to stop, and I couldn’t fully turn away.

“Oh, I am so sorry, Brian!” answered Amanda, but instead of darting back out, she stepped further into the bathroom. “The uh… the door was open, so I thought maybe you were trying to find the toilet paper or something. I didn’t mean to…”

“It’s okay,” I said, as I tried to shift my back to her more, yet Amanda kept inching forward, angling herself around to get a better peek. “Do you… do you think you could let me finish?” I asked.

“Oh, again, I am so sorry. How thoughtless of me. I was just thinking.. well, gosh… I don’t know exactly…” As Amanda spoke, she continued creeping closer. I pushed the muscles in my bladder, trying to relieve myself as quickly as possible. This was getting awkward. If Alicia saw my penis, and I think she did, she was having the same reaction every other woman has: the insatiable desire to swallow my semen.

I tried to slow her down. “Ma'am, I uh… I could really finish easier if you would please step back.”

Amanda stopped, but she didn’t step back. Instead, she tilted sideways, and this time, finally caught a clear look at my long, thick shaft. I wasn’t sure how appealing it was with pee streaming out of it, but I couldn’t help it. I had to finish.

“Brian, I have to… I have to…” Her voice was trembling, fingertips at her lips.

I turned to her while still in mid-stream, lifting her chin up to meet my

Irresistible Johnson: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Fri, 12 Jun 2026 22:28:55 -0500

Irresistible Johnson: part 2

Johnson’s mutant sperm powers grow stronger.

By AnonymousPerv. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Chapter 2

I had cum so many times in a cup recently that my wrist needed a brace. The team had been trying desperately to discover what was in my semen that might be the catalyst to breast growth, but nothing in our investigations could discern anything. The chemical composition appeared to be the same as a normal man’s, and the sperm count was on the high side of normal.

In the meantime, we’d also been giving Laura Pine daily doses of my jizz. She blew me every morning, first thing. Usually, her breasts were back to normal (for her, small) within 24 hours. On a few occasions, she sucked me off multiple times a day. Her tits erupted to insane sizes, but no changes in patterns seemed to help make the effects last longer, or be permanent.

The team had gone straight into working a way to put my sperm into a pill form, anyway, to see if that would do anything. There had been no positive test results as of yet. It was Laura who got the idea one morning to try something different. She met with me, Phil and Heath and offered an experiment.

“Hey, we keep trying this pill out and it never works. We can’t figure out what makes Brad’s sperm so special, either. I want to do something different.”

I was getting antsy. By now, Laura was usually sucking me off. Why was she not getting straight to it? I knew I’d be jerking off into a cup several times later in the day, so I always enjoyed getting some real attention. It broke that monotony.

“What ya got?” asked Heath.

“I want Brad to masturbate today, as you probably need him to, anyway.”

“Uh.. okay. We were hoping to get some samples today, yes.”

“Let me drink it. We have never once thought to just see if it works by drinking it.”

Phil and Heath’s eyes lit up. “My god, you’re right,” said Phil. “Laura, go round everyone else up. Bring them to the conference room. Brad, go do your thing. Be sure to get all of it in the cup.”

“I’m getting good at that,” I said.

I left and went to what we had termed ‘the chamber’ some time ago. It was just a private room with a desk, a chair, and a computer with internet access. I took off my pants and underwear and spent about ten minutes, as usual, trying to find something decent to ‘land on’ and push through this boring business. Once my cock got stiff in my hand, I knew within a couple minutes I’d be unloading in the cup.

With expert skills, I snatched the cup with my left hand just prior to shoving my cock it. To avoid splash-back, I squeezed the muscles of my shaft as ropes of cum filled the empty container. I suppose there were worse ways to make a living.

I put a lid on the cup and cleaned up after myself with a few wet tissues. I then repeated the pat-down with some dry ones. After pulling up my jeans and situating myself, I finally went to the conference room.

“Oh, good,” said Heath, taking the cup from me as I came through the doors. “Have a seat,” he said, pointing to one of the empty ones.

All the others were also seated around the table, and Laura happened to be at the end. Heath made his way to her and handed her the cup, just I finished settling in my chair.

“Here goes nothing,” she said. She held up the cup and guzzled as much as she could in one attempt. She went back a bit to lick it up with her tongue.

“Huh?” she said.

“What is it, Laura?” asked Phil.

Laura looked over at Phil and Heath and then at me and the others situated around the table.

“You know how Brad usually tastes okay? Like it isn’t revolting or anything. At least, it never has been for me.”

Karen Langdon, the one who genuinely despised me, rolled her eyes and crossed her arms. She was none too pleased she had sucked me off four times now, the last because she wanted to surprise her new boyfriend with big tits. “Yes, we know, she said. “Get on with it.”

“This is… this is… this is so, so different.” Laura then reached into the cup with two fingers and swirled them around the inside, trying to get whatever remnants were left over. She then quickly shoved the two fingers into her mouth. “Oh, mph, gd,” she said. It almost sounded like “Oh my god.”

She finally pulled her fingers back and said. “That is the most delicious thing I have ever tasted. Ever. It’s like caviar on steroids.”

“What?” asked Janice, stunned. “Probably a fluke. Something he ate?”

Janice was seated next to me, closest to the conference room doors. She was the house skeptic and was more eager than anyone to break the science behind the phenomena of women getting big tits after swallowing my cum.

Janice was also the only woman on the team who hadn’t sucked me off and swallowed it, but that wasn’t by her accounts because she hated the idea of blowing me. It’s because she already has enormous tits. By enormous, I don’t mean D cups. I know a musical scale goes up to G. I’m guessing she does, too. The idea of allowing Janice to get even bigger tits, if only for a day, mortified everyone; not just her. Phil or Heath had once joked about it, but even they weren’t that cruel.

“What did you eat last night, Brad?” asked Janice. She was still watching Laura lick and suck her fingers.

I shrugged my shoulders. “Same stuff I always do. I had ramen noodles and a PB&J.”

“Do any drugs? Ingest or inhale anything out of the ordinary?”

“Not that I can think of.”

Phil raised his hand. “Brad, do you mind repeating this one more time.”

I did the proverbial “do-I-have-to-shuffle” that one might see when asking their kid to take out the trash.

“This time, I don’t want you to hesitate. When you’re getting sucked off, the women swallow your semen the moment it comes out. I want to see if there is window of time thing here.”

“I see. Makes sense,” I said. I looked over at Laura. “I’ll be back.”

“Please do! If it’s going to taste that good. Fucking hurry!”

The other girls’ jaws were all open, looking Laura on, in disbelief. In their minds, she was turning into a cum-dumpster, always sucking off Brad, always getting such great tits every day, all day. It was difficult for Karen to admit, but she envied Laura. She would kill to have kept those tits permanent. She really hoped the team could crack this puzzle.

This time, when I made it to the chamber, I took off my underwear and put my pants halfway back on, before doing my business. This way, after I squeezed out the last drop, I was able to quickly yank my pants up and rush to the conference room. It couldn’t have been thirty second from ejaculation to ingestion, as Laura snagged the cup from me the moment I arrived. She stepped back, almost like she was going to walk back to her chair, but she only made it about halfway.

Laura began squirming and it became more and more obvious that she was horny. Straight up horny.

“Fuck yes,” she said, slurping up the cum in the cup.

She ran her tongue across the rim of the cup and then round and round in her mouth, allowing the taste to linger as long as possible before allowing it to pour down her throat. She then repeated her method of using two fingers to wipe up all the sperm in the cup.

“Just like before, huh?” asked Jennifer.

“I swear, better than the first time, even.” Laura paused and looked at me. “I’m not sure I want to suck you off anymore. I’d rather enjoy this flavor over having big tits.”

It was then I noticed Laura’s tits hadn’t yet gotten bigger from swallowing that first load, like they do when she sucks me off.

“Well, who’s to say you’re in the right for thinking you deserve either,” I objected. “Do I have no say in this experiment?”

Heath shook his head. “You’re the one who messed up, Brad. Least you can do is ride along and let us figure this thing out. We will all be very rich if we crack this.”

Heath was right about messing up. I should have been fired long ago.

Laura looked at Phil and Heath. “You could sell this as-is, in a can, and people would pay good money for it. I’m guessing more than caviar, sincerely.” She looked up at me. “Rarer than caviar, too.”

“Hey, I am not a factory machine, capable of pumping out gallons of jizz.”

“It could be priced appropriately.”

Then there was a very brief paused before she Laura made out a loud moan.

“Umm; Hmm!!!”

As Laura had been chatting up the idea of making a Brad Johnson Delicatessen, she inexplicable reeled into an uncontrollable orgasm. Her legs crossed and her tan business slacks became soaked in the crotch, so much liquid, one could wring it out. Laura’s left hand went to her left breast and she squeezed the nipple through her clothing as hard as she could.

“Yes!” she screamed. Now, her other hand made it to her crotch and began stroking at what could only be described as an unnatural speed. Aggravated, Laura ripped off the top buttons of her pants, and shoved them, along with her panties, to the floor. She crammed her middle two fingers of her right hand into her pussy, and repeated the excessively fast stroking.

“Laura, are you okay?” asked Karen, jumping up, cautiously moving toward Laura.

Laura looked over at her and in her groans and moans, managed to quickly nod her head.

“You’re okay?”

Now Laura nodded with more exaggeration and more slowly, her eyebrows turned up in ecstasy. There was no denying she was enjoying getting off.

“Oh yes, oh yes, oh yes,” Laura muttered, while looking down to watch her hands slam herself in the vagina. It looked so incredibly hot to her. In fact, everything in the room and around her made her horny. Drinking sperm in front of coworkers had made her horny. So horny. But now, with everyone watching her fuck herself… it drove her to the edge. Soon, she came again and finally fell back into a chair, legs spread wide. Karen rushed to her aid, checking her pulse and heart rate.

“Breathe in, Laura. Breathe in.”

But instead of breathing, Laura began laughing. Then that laughter grew louder and even a bit wicked.

Karen, somewhat startled, edged back. Softly, she said, “Laura, I know I keep asking this, but are you okay? Can you describe what you are feeling?”

This time, Laura shook her head and instead pointed at me. Or rather, my crotch. As I was standing on the same side of the table as Laura, but nearer the doors, I was clearly in her sight. I must have been the first thing that caught her attention after her intense orgasm.

Laura had monopolized the attention of everyone in the room from the moment I’d arrived, and no one had noticed that my pants had come undone and fallen to the floor. Not even me. We were far too busy watching Laura pound herself, like some out of control animal in heat. Anyway, I must not have buttoned properly when I jolted out of the chamber to bring the sperm to Laura as quickly as possible.

Janice, who I was standing closest to, followed Laura’s pointed finger to my cock, and instantly her eyes went wide. She then looked up to my eyes, then slowly back down to her cleavage that she was displaying while seated beneath me. Taking the advice from Karen that was meant for Laura, Janice took a deep breath in. She then looked up at me one last time.

“I am so fucked,” she said.

And a moment later, Janice was on her knees giving me the best blowjob of my life.

Chapter 3

“Brian, I think we’re going to have to go at this a different way,” said Heath. “We’ve been hacking at this for months going nowhere.”

“And I could really use a break,” I said.

It was true. For four months now, I had been subjected to daily blowjobs from Laura. Not to mention the occasional ones I got from the other girls. This, coupled with having to jerk off in a cup almost every day, sometimes multiple times a day… well, I just needed to give my penis a rest.

“Why don’t you take a week off,” said Phil. “All of us. We’ll come back refreshed and have the whole team sit around the conference table. We’ll discuss our findings, or lack thereof, and possible future approaches, before continuing on. Sound good?”

Laura overheard and seemed displeased she would go a week without the benefits of sucking me off, but Janice seemed empathetic. She’d been listening in on the whole conversation, too. The one time she sucked me off, that poor girl had to be taken home in a U-Haul. Her poor tits were so heavy she could barely stand. Thankfully, the effects always wear off within 24 hours or so.

“You deserve a break,” said Janice to me, before turning to the others. “I’ll send out an email to everyone that we’re taking next week off, and we met back in the conference room at 8 a.m. the following Monday.

Staying home, away from the chaos and stress of work, and secluding myself from the world was the best vacation I could ask for. Being the center of attention all the time is wearing. By the time Sunday rolled around, I must have watched three dozen movies, cooked every day for myself, and even finished a couple books. I realized I hadn’t spent one second beating off or getting serviced by some woman. I really hoped that when we re-examined how we could further test and monetize by mutant sperm, it would involve me beating off a lot less.

Usually, when I walk in at 8, I head straight to my office where Laura is waiting to suck me off. I didn’t even bother heading there now. Hopefully, today would mark a real change.

"Oh, hi Brian,” said Janice, when I pushed through the conference room doors. Phil and Heath were already there, and just as I found a seat to the left of Janice, Laura, Jennifer and one of my other bosses, Karen, strolled in.

Janice coughed and tugged at the top of her blouse. “Well, okay then. Everyone is here. Shall we get started?”

Jennifer sat to my left and Laura and Karen now sat across with the two men in the room.

Phil raised his hand. “Let’s address the obvious. Our goal is to discover a way to synthesize Brian’s sperm to put it into a pill form - or any form, for that matter - that would allow women to receive the same benefits as if they sucked him off. That is, they get a temporary breast enhancement.”

Heath was kind of rolling his hands, indicating every one in the room knew this, so to get on with it, but Phil liked to be thorough.

“Is it hot in here?” asked Janice, interrupting, while unbuttoning a couple of buttons. With her huge tits, she already exposed a decent amount of cleavage. Now the top third of her breasts were practically spilling out.

“Yeah, it is a bit, I think,” said Jennifer. “But you don’t have to strip,” she laughed.

Phil shook his head and continued, “Under the microscope, we’ve discovered not one thing different between Brian’s sperm, and the sperm of any other healthy adult male.”

I noticed Jennifer reached up and gave her left breast a light squeeze. “Healthy adult male…” she mumbled. I turned to Phil and Heath to see if they saw what I just saw, but by then Jennifer had put her hand away.

“However, when ingested in its natural state, Brian’s sperm is… well, according to Laura and the other girls now… delicious. Yet the two men we hired to come taste test it did not find it appealing at all.”

That was true, we had done all kinds of taste tests these past months.

“Umm, guys?” interrupted Janice. “Do you mind? This… uh… ”

“Yes, what is it?” asked Phil.

“I’m uh… just feeling a little strange… hot. I need to cool down or I am going to pass out.”

“Do you need to lay down?” I asked, leaning in closer to Janice. As her chair was next to mine, I was able to touch her on the shoulder. “Are you feeling sick?” I asked.

She looked at me. “No, not sick. Just, umm… guys, I need a minute.”

Janice abruptly hopped up and ran out of the conference room. The rest of us were stunned by the sudden departure.

“She is right, you know,” said Karen. “This room… or something… it’s making me kind of hot.”

“Me too,” said Jennifer. “but not like hot hot. You know…”

“Thank God I’m not the only one,” said Laura. “Jesus Christ!” Then Laura quickly pulled her purse off the floor and began digging through it. “I sometimes use this when I get too horny, but it has never been needed more.”

All the men in the room jaws dropped as Laura procured an eight inch vibrator, with clitoral stimulator and all. Within seconds, she had stripped herself of her skirt and panties and was leaning back in her chair.

“Oh my god, I really need to fuck someone right now. I don’t know if this is going to do it!” Laura then rammed that vibrator, and not before turning it on maximum, right into her open pussy, to the disbelief of everyone in the room. Well, the men, anyway. The other two women seemed to be getting as turned on as Laura, and they both began undressing.

“Damn it!” screamed Heath. “Brian, did you do anything different?”

“No! I swear!” I was being completely honest.

“Come on, you had to have done something! How else to explain this phenomena?”

“I swear, Heath. I haven’t even beaten off in a week. I came straight here. I didn’t fuck anyone or show anyone my dick all week!”

While I protested, Laura rammed herself with the vibrator, while the other two girls finger-banged themselves. I tried not to let it distract me from the conversation. I didn’t want to get in trouble again.

“Wait a minute,” said Phil. “So you’re saying you haven’t had any sexual release in a week?”

“Yes!” I yelled.

Heath and Phil looked at other and paused. Then, Phil said, “Pheromones.”

Of course, it hit me and I stated as much, “You think my pent up sperm is somehow affecting these women? They all seem to be craving the need for intercourse.”

“Yes! screamed the girls, in unison.

"I think that explains it,” said Heath, shaking his head. “Is there no end in sight to these 'gifts’ of yours?”

I looked at the three girls in the room, all pounding themselves, but each, in their own way, begging for the real thing. I then looked back to Phil and Heath.

“Well, there are three of us.”

“No!” screamed Karen. “Just you! I need you to fuck me.”

Karen hated me. She always hated me. The fact she had blown me and sucked me off sometimes drove her nuts, I knew that, yet here she was begging to be fucked by me.

“Use me!!” she screamed. “My pussy is yours!”

“No, me!” screamed Jennifer. “I’ll let you fuck me in the ass!”

Janice jumped up and pulled at my hardening crotch. “No, me! Let me fuck you, Brian. I’ve always wanted to fuck you.”

Heath slammed his fist on the table. “God damn it! Why do YOU get all the benefits out of this?”

“I didn’t ask for this,” I protested.

Those protests landed on unsympathetic ears when Janice pulled my pants and underwear off, almost with superhuman strength. S

Helen the Housekeeper: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Fri, 12 Jun 2026 22:28:55 -0500

Helen the Housekeeper: Part 2

Helen Is The Birthday Surprise Gift

Based on the posts by Dina Petro. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

I reported to the house I was given instructions to go to for house cleaning, I was received by the woman, who greeted me and let me in. The owners were a middle-aged couple, both real good-looking and in good health and shape, wealthy as well.

They live in a nice, huge, fancy house, no kids.

After greeting me, Jonny, the man who was in his mid-forties excused himself and went to his home office to work. The housewife, Sara, was a super good looking, busty and curvy woman of early forties at the most. She took me by hand and we started walking around the house, talking about the job needed.

Sara told me she needed my services because she wanted their house to look super clean and fancy for the upcoming birthday party within a couple of days, I asked “Whose birthday is it, yours, or Johnny’s?”

She said, “It is Johnny’s, I am not sure what to tell you Helen, I have been thinking so hard for the past period, I really want to make this year’s birthday very special to him, he has been so nice to me all year round.”

I said, “Maybe I can help you; do you have anything special on your mind?”

She said, “Anything that could be the surprise of his life, I was trying to make a surprise that he had never had or even expected.”

She looked at me saying, “Helen, you are not going to be cleaning while wearing that dress, are you?”

I said, “why not? Would you prefer I wore the maid uniforms?”

She giggled saying, “No honey, I am not all that complicated, I just think it is a waste to get that sexy dress all wet and full of grease and dirt.”

She did not wait for my answer, she just pulled me by the hand saying, “Come on follow me, let me find you something simple and comfortable to work with, mind you we will be both working hand in hand, so I have to change my clothes too.”

We walked to her master bedroom upstairs, she asked me to take the dress off while she was looking in her closet for the proper dress or garment for me.

I said shyly, “Sara, I have no underwear under my dress, no bra and no panties, I just feel it is much more comfortable working that way.”

She smiled saying, “I agree, the best way to do it, mind you, I have no undies under my dress either.”

She lifted her dress up, pulled it out over her head, revealing a hot set of real huge, firm and sexy tits, a silky soft body all over, a clean, super sexy cunt with a small bush over it.

I simply loved what I was looking at. I did not want to stair for long, so I did the same. I pulled my dress off and on the side.

Sara seemed to lose control over herself, she was looking me up and down, checking my whole nude body in front of her, she smiled saying “Helen, I knew you looked super-hot and gorgeous, but honest, I did not expect you to have such a sexy, breath-taking body.”

I smiled shyly while looking downward and saying softly, “Thanks, I am flattered Sara.”

She nodded smiling, but her eyesight was totally fixated over my nude body. Although I am a real slut who is fully experienced sex-wise, men and women; but I felt uncomfortable by the way she was looking at me and checking my body out.

I figured she was bisexual and liked what she saw.

I tried to break the silence by placing one hand over my tits, the other hand over my cunt as if covering up and saying, hey Sara, you seem to like what you see, are you bisexual by the way?”

As if she had almost woken up as of a sudden, she giggled loudly saying, “I am sorry, I didn't mean it, and not really, I am not bisexual, but I am very curious about other women, almost making me bi.”

A strange look was drawn over my face after her strange answer, and she continued saying “But, what makes me spaced staring at your gorgeous, sexy body is not what you have on mind, it is something totally different, to be honest with you? I think I have just found the answer to what had been keeping my mind busy.”

I said, “What do you mean? What did you find?”

She said, “I think I know what the surprise I am going to offer to my beloved hubby for his birthday.”

I said, “Really? That makes me happy. I am glad it is my body that was giving you the hint to the answer. But what is it, if I may ask?”

She said, “Of course you may, it is you Helen, your own body.”

I said, What? What do you mean Sara, what does my body has to do with your husband’s birthday?”

Smiling and looking so happy, she put what she had in her hands down, walked closer to me, hugged me real close saying, “Helen, I like you and I am sure you will be willing to help me solve this problem won’t you?”

I said, “Yes of course, I like you too Sara, very much. I would do anything to help, but please elaborate a little and let me understand what you have on your naughty mind?”

She said, “Honey, I know it is not part of your job and you came to this house as a cleaning girl, the sexiest and best-looking cleaning girl I have ever seen or met, the pay will be different and very generous of course.”

I smiled saying, “Thanks I am flattered again. But I still do not understand what you want me to do.”

She said, “I want to do something that I have never done before, not even thought about doing it, and I want your full help and support by all means please, I want to offer your gorgeous, hot, sexy body for my own beloved husband as his birthday surprise gift.”

I was totally shocked, my lower jaw almost dropped to the floor, I said, “You must be hallucinating Sara, you don’t mean what you have said, do you? Do not tell me you want your own husband to fuck me?”

She nodded with the biggest smile over her face saying, “honey, I am not drunk, I am fully sane. And yes, I want my husband to fuck and enjoy that lovely body of yours, and please you of course to the best he could.”

I almost screamed loud when Sara stood right behind me, placed her hand over my mouth, rubbed her crotch to my ass. We were both nude. She rubbed my tits with her other hand, whispering in my ears, “honey, I know you will do this and I know for sure you will love it, you don’t seem to be a child, you are an adult who looks like an experienced girl.”

I calmed down, kind of liked the way she was feeling my body and rubbing my tits, pinching my nipples, I said, “well, Yes, I am not a child, I am a fully experienced woman when it comes to sex, but I am not a whore and where will you be while your husband fucks me?”

Sara turned around, came to me face to face. She hugged me and gave me a nice long passionate kiss on the lips. She whispered in my ears softly, “honey, do not fool yourself, we are all whores, we are sluts when it comes to enjoying a nice, long, thick cock. I am a whore and a slut too, mind you. I will be right here with you. I will lick your cunt making you cum nonstop while he fucks me. And when it is your turn to be fucked, I want to feed you my cunt till I cum in your mouth. Don’t you want to make it a special experience for me to have sex with a woman for the first time in my life?”

I could not resist all the appetizers she was offering me, herself, her husband’s cock, and money over and above all. How could any woman resist or refuse. I hugged her so close and started kissing her on the lips with our tongues circling in each other mouth, same time, my hand was down in between her legs, finger fucking her wet cunt and rubbing her bullet hard clit.

As we parted I said, “Yes Sara, I will do all of that for you, but how are you going to arrange all of that and when?”

She said, “Now, nothing is better than now honey, it is going to be an advanced surprise gift for Johnny. But let me ask you first, do you have any problem with big cocks? Do you like them?”

I shook my head with a no. Then I giggled saying, “don’t we all sluts like big cocks, don’t tell me he has a big one?”

She nodded saying, “very big, long and thick too, what about anal, can you handle such huge cock in your ass?”

I laughed saying, “Balls deep up my ass no matter how long and how thick it is.”

She laughed saying, “That makes two of us. Johnny loves fucking my ass, and I am sure he wants to fuck yours as well.”

Sara asked me to take a seat. She arranged the bed. She sprayed lots of perfumes of the type her husband loves and thinks is erotic. She asked me to lay down on bed and she used some gift wrap ribbon. She placed it over my shoulder to my waist with a red flower taped to it, right over my cunt. She told me to sit still and went to get her husband.

A few minutes later, she walked in hand in hand with Johnny, her hubby, but he was blindfolded, she made him stand facing the bed and me, a couple of feet away and after starting some music; the happy birthday song, she unfolded the blind fold over his eyes.

Johnny almost went crazy over what he had seen, the nicely arranged bed in his bedroom, me fully nude with a gift wrap ribbon over my body. His wife fully nude as well, with the same ribbon of gift wrap. He was looking around like a crazy one who was totally lost, not understanding anything around him. He said, “what is going on Sara? What is all of this about?”

Sara got closer to her husband, hugged him so close, gave him a long passionate kiss on the lips, then parted saying, “This young, gorgeous, sexy hot woman’s body is going to be your surprise gift for your birthday. I want you to enjoy her all you can, and of course along with my body same time, no rush, we have all night long.”

He said, “Honey, we have never talked about this. Are you sure you know what you are doing? Can you handle it? I can’t have sex with another woman Sara, I am married to you, and I love you deeply.”

Placing her hand over his already rock hard cock, she said, “Honey, I know what I am doing. I know we have not talked about it, but I know you can, and will, fuck her and me together. If your mind is slow to comprehend, your cock has a different point of view. Look how hard your cock is, Johnny babe.”

Without waiting for any answer from her hubby, Sara, started stripping him out of his clothes while he was standing there looking at me, and at her; fully naked for his own services.

Sara came next to me on bed and laid down on her back, both of us spreading our legs, while Johnny was on his knees at the lower end of the bed checking our bodies out. Just like a child who got a new gift and so happy with it, he kissed both of us on the lips, one after another, then used both of his hands to rub our tits. Then he was going down with both hands over our belly’s and started rubbing our cunts, one in each hand.
Johnny said, “Honey, true you said we have all night, but I do not think I can wait while in the middle of heaven that I am in.”

Sara laughed saying, “who is stopping you babe, we are all yours. By all means.”

He was licking our pussies one after another till, we both came. Then Sara and I shared sucking on his huge cock for a few minutes. Sara suggested starting the serious action. She told me to lay on my back, spread my legs, and curve them forming a v shape, she asked Johnny to get on his knees between my legs. She started sucking on Johnny’s cock till it was rock hard, then she licked my cunt till I was so ready to be fucked.

In her own hand, she held her husband’s cock and started pushing it slowly in my cunt, and he fucked me like a real whore deserves to be fucked.

At other times, Johnny was fucking his wife doggy, while she was eating my cunt or sucking on my nipples. We switched positions many times that night, and fucked in every possible way.

Once Johnny was tired and was relaxing, Sara and I were licking each other’s pussies in a sixty-nine position, then we scissored cunts till we were screaming our heads. and cumming like fountains.

When we were relaxing, Johnny leaned over his wife, saying, “Honey, it seems like I am discovering lots of things tonight that I had never dreamt would happen! One thing, I could never believe you would let me fuck another woman while you are watching, or participating in the action.

The second thing, I never knew you liked women and you were bisexual.”

She laughed saying, “Honey, none of this was planned ahead. It was a spontaneous idea that I thought about; presenting Helen’s body for you, as a birthday gift. And it just happened. But I loved it, honest!

Regarding my being bisexual, you are right. I had never known it, either. I knew I was curious, but it is the first time in my life I had actual sex with another woman, I loved it too. Did you?”

He nodded saying, “Yes I sure did. I found it a turn-on too, for me.”

She said, laughing out loud, “What is it exactly you have loved? Me licking another woman’s cunt, or me presenting another cunt for you to lick and fuck while I watch?”

We were all laughing very loud, and his answer came, “I have to be honest, Both!”

Based on the posts by Dina Petro

Two older men

I was called by the office and informed of having a cleaning job to perform, they gave me the address and time to be there, at the exact time I was ringing the doorbell, an older man who was at least in his late sixties or early seventies opened the door for me, from the first moment, he seemed to be a nice man with lots of flirting habits, he was always smiling and giggling.

I greeted him smiling and saying, “you have called the cleaning service requiring a maid Sir?”

He nodded smiling and saying “Yes ma’am.”

I said “I am Helen, your cleaning lady Sir, and I am at your service.”

With a wide smile he said, “come in please.”

He held my hand high leading me in talking to another man saying, “Hey Jim, look, can you believe it, does this queen look like a maid?”

Walking further in, I noticed another older man about the same age standing there, he giggled answering “what? A maid, how could that be John, no fucking way, who could believe that?”

I was dressed in very short pair of denim shorts, a short T-top revealing my tummy and belly button area and a pair of high heeled, short boots, almost enough for me to clean comfortably, although we all know that cleaning houses was never my main intention when I started taking this job in intervals while having free time, I always had other intentions of making easier money by flirting with clients and homeowners, that is why I try to dress in seductive clothing, but not enough to look like a slut.

Both older men, who were old enough to be my grand daddies, held both of my hands walked me into their living room, asked me to have a seat, Jim said “no one could ever convince me that you are a maid sweetie, you look like a queen to me, that both of us old farts could be your servants.”

We all laughed so loud, but they sure looked very rich to me, from their house and other hints I had, I answered softly in a feminine soft, sexy voice “I am not a maid Sir, I am a grad student, but I do this job partially to make enough money to help me out till graduation, it is an easy job with flexible working hours, anything wrong with that?”

Both older men had nothing to do with shyness, very brave and direct forward, they were both checking my body up and down, right, and left, as if I was merchandise they wanted to buy, which did not upset me at all. It pleased me, in a way. Kind of turned me on, believe it or not.

John seemed to be the homeowner and Jim was his visiting friend, they were having fun, playing cards or so before my arrival, I was seated in the middle of a wide, spacy couch in the living room, both men sat on both of my sides, very close to me almost touching my sides.

They were big flirts, as I have mentioned earlier, but their flirting wasn’t of any annoying type, it was pleasure to me, especially that they are very old both, and I happen to be the type of woman who enjoys the company of older people a lot. And I enjoy making them happy and pleasing them in any way I can.

Their intentions of sexual flirting and appraising my body, checking it out was hard to mess, but that did not annoy me either. I am the sex-loving woman who would not mind pleasing them in anyway, if it was with benefits in return, which I had on mind by doing the cleaning lady or maid job anyway.

John looked me in the eyes with a wide smile, lifted his hand up stretched it till it was over my thigh but not touching it about a fracture of an inch high. He looked at his hand, my thigh, then back at my eyes, smiling and asking, “May I feel them?”

Without thinking twice, I nodded smiling and saying “Sure, go ahead Sir.”

He felt my thigh, rubbing his hand softly over it up and down, closing his eyes, making hums, and sounds saying “wow John, this feels like a truly genuine silk! She is the prettiest woman I have ever seen, soft too.”

He kept his hand moving over my thigh.

We all laughed loud when he said, “by the way, I don’t want you to call me ‘Sir’ any more. My name is John, and this big old fart is Jim. Don’t you ever believe you are a maid in this house. Forget it! Consider the maid job is done already and well paid for. But you are now our honorable guest, let’s enjoy it and have fun?”

I smiled, looking him in the eyes, saying “fun? What kind of fun do you guys have on mind?”

He laughed saying “any kind our beauty queen would allow us to have.”

By then it was my time to be smart and naughty at the same time, holding the stick from the middle by saying “well, thanks for considering the cleaning job done and paid for, but you do not expect having fun would be at the same price, do you?”

I made it sound like a joke, but I was literally asking if they would pay money for having any fun they liked with me, and I think they both got the hint, properly and directly. They both seemed pleased to hear it, as well, as they were super rich. It looked to me that money was never an issue for them. They also did not want to make it sound like hooking or so.

John was still feeling and rubbing my thigh going upwards to high levels almost touching the edges of my cunt under my denim shorts lose leg, same time, while we were talking, Jim felt jealous, he lifted his hand over my other thigh and looked me in the eyes, I smiled nodding, he was feeling and rubbing my other thigh as well.

After mentioning the money issue, they both looked at each other smiling happily and John said “of course not, I believe fun with a gorgeous woman like yourself is priceless and not many men could fall into heaven like that ea

Irresistible Johnson: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Fri, 12 Jun 2026 22:28:55 -0500

Irresistible Johnson: part 1

Scientific accident gives Brian the perfect penis.

By AnonymousPerv. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Chapter 1.

My name was Brian Johnson and that name was about to become notorious among the scientific community. I worked on a research team studying the effects of gamma radiation on living tissue and organisms. The research lab I work at is located forty feet underground, for a myriad of safety reasons, even if many thought it went overboard; unnecessarily cautious.

But it’s meatheads like me that validate the needs of such safety protocols. One Saturday morning, while working alone, I accidentally opened a door to a sealed room, one we had purposefully contaminated earlier that week. It was getting cleaned through a new process involving some chemicals, and specific wave-length light pulses. Due to the new installation of this system, some of the original safety services and protocols had been disabled, which allowed me to gain access to the room, unfortunately. I got fully exposed as the alarms went wild.

For the following month, my team repeatedly cleaned the facility and quarantined me to one room in the lab. I was on a high liquid diet and scrubbing myself down daily with chemical soaps and abrasive pads. Vitals were taken several times a day, along with blood work.

Karen Langdon, the facility’s on-hand nurse practitioner, stopped by to visit me in my room near the end of the quarantine. I noticed she no longer was wearing a respirator, so the lab must have tested safe days ago. I was behind a plastic curtain which separated my half of the room to just a bathroom and bedding area.

“You cost us a fortune, Mr. Johnson, you know that?”

“I know,” I said. “I’m sorry.”

Karen was a great medical nurse, every bit as knowledgeable as any general practitioner, probably better than most. She also happened to be a vested partner in the lab, and I think she had that on her mind every bit as much as my health. It was difficult to score research grants and jobs in our field, and a safe laboratory was critical in maintaining them. This mishap wouldn’t go unnoticed, and I felt very badly for having put my coworkers and the company under such stress.

“Well, your vitals are all coming back fine. In fact, you’re in perfect shape. You’ve always been fine with your BMI and weight, but your pulse and blood pressure are better than ever. White blood cell count also better than it was last time you were here. I think you’re lucky.”

“I guess so. Maybe that new cleaning system works better than expected,” I said, hoping. To be honest I was terrified. Often, the effects of radiation aren’t discovered until weeks or months after exposure, organisms developing tumors is common. The only thing that’s noticeable though is white blood cell count being abnormally high almost immediately. I was somewhat relieved to hear the news that mine was fine after a month in quarantine.

“We’re going to let you out tomorrow,” said Karen.

“Yeah, I figure I’ll leave this bag I’ve been living in, just to go out and get fired.”

“That probably should happen, but it won’t,” said Karen. She knew something I didn’t. “You got exposed. We aren’t for a minute going to let you run wild. We have to keep an eye on you. So, for better or worse…”

I dropped my head. “I know, I was careless. If I’m staying on, I’ll do my best to make it up to you, Karen.”

Karen huffed a bit and then said, “Well, I guess that’s the best an attitude we both could have about it. So back to you. Are you positive you haven’t experienced anything strange? No panic attacks? No cold sweats? Heart palpitations? No physical changes? We need complete honesty to understand how we may need to address something.”

I carefully thought about what she was asking. The truth was that ever since the incident, I did feel better than ever, and told the nurse as much. I explained that I always made a point to keep in shape, but I honestly felt like I was in peak condition now, even though I’d been cooped up in this room for the past month. Other than feeling good, I didn’t experience anything else.

“Oh wait, I said. There is one thing,” I said. “I never brought this up before, because it’s kind of embarrassing, and well… I didn’t think it was a big deal. I mean, I’m not even sure if this incident has anything to do with it…”

“Go on, Brian. Just tell me already.”

Karen was behind the partition, but I could sense her impatience.

“Okay, here it is,” I explained. “Normally, my penis hangs like the average guy’s, I guess. I may be just shy of seven inches fully hard, which I think is fine, but soft, the little guy usually just looks like a turtle tucked over my ball sack. There’s not much to it. Anyway, about a week after the incident I noticed it hanging rather low. Like… not half hard, but just hanging. About four or five inches long.”

“Well, Brian, this does sound strange. You’re saying your penis got bigger?”

“Well, when I get erections, I notice it appears to have more girth, but I don’t think it’s much longer. But soft, it just always hangs low now. Other than that, no change in anything. If that’s the worst of this, I’ll take it. Kinda nice, actually.”

“And that’s it. Out of ALL the things that could have happened to you, you just happen to get… what?? A penis that you find more appealing?”

“Well, I didn’t ask for it,” I said. “but I’m okay with that.”

“Yeah, I’m sure you would be.”

I heard the plastic barrier between us come unzipped as Karen entered. She had placed a filter over her nose and mouth, but was otherwise not geared up like usual. I guess they were about ready to let me mingle with them again, as I showed no trace amounts of radiation. I stood up facing her.

“Alright, big guy, let’s see it.”

Excuse me?“ I practically screamed. I didn’t expect a genital exam over it. My word was good enough.

“You’re saying it’s ALWAYS this way? Half hard?”

“It isn’t hard,” I explained. “It’s soft. Completely soft. When it gets hard it just gets stiffer and wider, really, not longer. It also rises, of course.” I felt weird being so blunt with her.

“I don’t want to see it hard,” she said. “Just show me exactly what you mean. Please, drop the pants. It won’t take but a few seconds to get this over with.”

The nurse was speaking pragmatically, as a professional. She seemed annoyed this was my only side effect. Having to inspect a penis from a guy she probably didn’t like very much was unlikely to be appealing to her.

“You can take my word for it,” I said.

“I believe you,” said Karen. “But due diligence. Let me see if I see anything unusual.” She snapped on a pair of rubber gloves.

I sighed and finally dropped my pants, underwear with it. As usual, my cock hung down, easily six inches. It was a look I would be proud to sport at a nude beach, I thought to myself.

Karen paused, just staring. I could tell she was somewhat impressed. Finally, she said, “And you’re like this all the time? Never soft like you used to be? I know what you mean. My ex-boyfriend had a nice looking penis when it was hard, but he was embarrassed of it when it would shrink away. You know we girls don’t really care.”

She was almost blushing. I could barely believe Karen was being so intimate with me, as she didn’t stop looking at my hanging cock. Finally, she knelt down, getting closer, lowering her mask.

“No decolorization or shading?” she asked, looking up at me. It was unusually erotic seeing her face only a foot or so away from my cock and I struggled to keep my thoughts straight.

“I haven’t seen any problems, Miss Langdon. Like I said, it just hangs there all day, all the time, even after… well… you know.”

“Really?” she asked, drawing her eyes back to it. She slowly lifted her left hand and lifted the head of my penis, inspecting the underside of it.

“It doesn’t look like your vessels are stressed. It looks like a regular, healthy penis. Very healthy…” Her voice drifted a bit at the end.

Karen must have only been six inches from it now and looking down at her so close caused an immediate reaction. Blood rushed through my shaft, pulsing my shaft up a couple notches. My penis thickened a touch and I wriggled back from the nurse a bit. “Oh, I am so sorry,” I said.

“Is that normal?” she asked, looking up at me again.

“Well, uh… no,” I said. “Just when… uh… it’s normal, I mean. I just had a reaction, is all.”

“To what?” she asked, looking at me, deadpan, rising off the floor.

“I’m sorry, Miss Karen. Your face was just so close to my penis. I had a normal reaction to it, just like if any woman was that close to it.”

“Any woman?”

“Well, uh… I don’t mean to offend.”

Karen suddenly dropped to the floor again, putting her face close to my cock, but she continued to look right at me in the eye.

“You’re saying ANY woman’s face being close to your penis makes you want to have an erection?”

“Are you fucking kidding me?” I asked, both shocked and turned on, as her cheek was now no more than three inches from my shaft, yet she still looked at me, expecting answers. She had to have been teasing me, I thought, yet she looked so serious.

“What I am asking, Mr. Johnson, is this: Would you have had the same response prior to being exposed to the radiation, if some girl’s face was next to your cock?”

“Well, yes, I think so. When a woman is willing to get so close to it, it usually merits that it would be getting hard. I know this is a medical setting, but I just had a reaction is all. I am stating that I was sorry for having that reaction. I don’t think it is something we should be concerned about.”

Finally, Karen took her eyes off me and turned them to my cock. Her nose was practically touching the head of it. I think I even felt her breathing on it. Of course, my reaction was stronger this time. With her being so blatantly sexual, my cock pulsed up in response and punched her in the chin.

Karen Langdon, a woman I knew who really kind of despised me, just allowed my cock to touch her face. This only made my cock get harder and now it was rubbing against her upper cheek as it stiffened up. She slowly looked back up at me, but didn’t move her position, allowing my cock to scrape her skin the whole time.

This time, as she looked up at me, her eyes looked more seductive than a medical professional’s should be. She was breathing a touch fast and said, “Brian, you have a beautiful cock. It’s so beautiful.”

I was flattered. Even though I thought it looked great, her confirming it definitely stroked the ego.

“Thank you,” I said.

“You say your cock hangs like that even after you orgasm?”

My eyes almost popped out of my head, but before I could answer, she grabbed my shaft and forced the head of my cock in her mouth, licking all over. She quickly picked up the pace and weaved my dick in her mouth as it became wetter and wetter. It was as if she made it her mission to extract every drop of cum I had, and I did just that unloading in her mouth. She swallowed loudly as she guzzled as much down as she could manage.

With cum dripping off the edges of her lips, she dropped back, exhausted.

“Oh my god,” she said. “I can’t believe I just did that. Why did I do that?” Her eyes were racing left and right.

“I’m sorry?” I asked. “You started it. Are you okay? I don’t want you to regret anything. I enjoyed that. Thank you.”

I could tell her heart was pounding fast and she looked at me with curled brows. “It was so weird. All I could think of when I saw your penis. I mean from the VERY moment I saw your penis. I wanted to suck it, Brian. I wanted your cum.”

She glanced at my now hanging cock and looked up again frantically.

“I can’t explain it. I needed it so badly. It doesn’t make any sense.”

“Wait, you’re saying you had no control over it over wanting it, but you really didn’t want it?”

“I don’t know,” she said, sighing. “I just… it’s like a voice inside me, combined with an insatiable thirst - one I have NEVER felt before, mind you - I just wanted to swallow your cum. I wasn’t even…” her voice trailed off and then she slowly looked up at me. “I always hated the taste of cum.”

“Excuse me?” I asked. I wondered if I should pull my pants up, but I left it there, allowing her to witness that what I had claimed was true; that my cock did hang low even after an orgasm.

Karen finally stood up, straightening her clothes a bit. “Look, we can’t tell anyone this or we would both lose our jobs, but Brian, that was weird. I don’t ever get horny like that. And that’s the thing. I wasn’t even horny. I just had this absolute need to swallow your cum.”

“And you think this may have something to do with the incident?”

“How else to explain it? I’m curious, do you have a girlfriend?”

“Sadly, no.”

“Any friends who are girls?”

“Well, my sister who lives with me. She has friends that come over to the apartment all the time.”

Karen picked up a clipboard.

“I obviously cannot detail what happened today, but if you have the same reaction occur from other women, we need to know.”

I cut her off. “Same reaction? What? You want me to go around flashing people?”

Karen tilted her head and lifted an eyebrow, before coming to her senses. “Well, look, whenever. The thing is IF other women have a reaction like I did… the need to swallow your cum… please come report it. We could get it in your medical records sooner than later. I think it is important to do, but I don’t think we should report what just happened between us. Do you understand what I am saying?”

I finally pulled my pants up and said, “Okay,” when I noticed something uniquely different about Karen. Her face was flush, in fact all of her skin was pink. I wondered if she was running a fever. More noticeable, were the pineapple-sized curves she was displaying under her nurse’s outfit. I’d always thought she was flat.

“Karen?” I asked, looking at her chest intensely. It drew her eyes to them.

“Oh my God,” she said. “No, no, no, no, no!”

She quickly stripped out of the uniform. Her bra did nothing to keep her huge breasts from pouring over them. Nipples and cleavage were everywhere. She unsnapped the bra, sending it flying, exposing what must have been a pair of double dees.

“Oh my, do you think this is from my cum?” I asked, bluntly.

“What else?” she screamed, wide eyed. “Please tell me they stopped growing.”

“I didn’t notice them until you got up. It must have been a very quick surge of growth, like right after you swallowed all that cum.”

Her eyes drifted a bit as she whispered, “And it was so much cum…”

“We’re going to have to tell the team,” I said. “This won’t go unnoticed.” I waved at her new set of knockers. I found them amazing, but it did give her the appearance of a bimbo.

Karen looked at me, defeated. “Alright, so we tell them. All of it. The whole truth.”

“I don’t see why you wanted to lie about it.”

“Brian, look at me. I am going to be frank here.”

“Okay.”

“You’re a physically attractive man, but I am not, by any measure, attracted to you. I’m also kind of your superior here and I do have an occasional boyfriend. I’m sure you have had girlfriends, but you and I are NOT a match. I just don’t like your personality.”

“Don’t hold anything back,” I said, referring to a Seinfeld joke she was probably unfamiliar with.

“When I saw your penis, and remember, I was only examining it for medical purposes,” she stressed, “I didn’t get horny, but I had this incredible urge to swallow your semen. And now this.” She pointed at her tits. “I’m not sure anyone will believe us, but we’re going to need volunteers.”

“Volunteers?”

“Someone else to look at your penis.” Then Karen grabbed her purse, wiped her mouth with a nearby napkin and said as she was leaving, “I’ll be back in an hour with the rest of the team. Be ready.”

It was Phil and Heath who came into my room first, not twenty minutes after Karen had left.

“Holy shit, the cans on her!” cried Phillip.

“It’s kind of fucked up, man,” said Heath. “But they do look pretty good.”

“You saw them?” I asked.

“Well, not naked, but yeah, we saw her new figure,” said Phillip. “Wait. You actually saw them?”

“Uh, yeah, I did, I guess. They’re pretty spectacular.”

I considered Phil and Heath work associates more than friends, but we could be honest to each other. They both barreled in laughter. Still, I could tell Heath was concerned. He’d been studying gamma radiation for years, and never had exposure to it proven beneficial for anyone.

“I have to say, I am a bit worried now about these effects,” he said. “Supposedly, your penis changed shape and now, her breasts. Only after swallowing your semen. It sounds ridiculous, yet we saw the evidence from her.”

“Don’t for a minute think I am going to let you see the evidence from me,” I quickly retorted. “She said the need for my sperm was insatiable. I don’t want men risking that same effect.”

“Hmm, good point,” said Phillip. “But what woman is going to volunteer for this?”

“Oh, I know who,” said Heath. “Janice. The loudmouth atheist we hired last year that works in C lab. Always a skeptic about everything.”

“If someone from our team won’t volunteer, I suppose we could ask,” mumbled Phil, when the rest of the team finally did arrive. Karen, of course, but also Jennifer Hastings and Laura Pine, both married women in their 30s, and both shared a rather plain girl-next-door look.

“So as this information goes up the chain, I would appreciate everyone understanding that what occurred today was NOT meant to break work ethics and rules.” Karen was updating everyone on the events that occurred, while trying to excuse us of any wrongdoing. She continued, “We admit we violated company policies, but please understand it was against our will.”

“Who forced you?” asked Jennifer.

Karen did her best to explain that the compulsion she experienced was one she had no control over, when Jennifer interrupted and pointed at me. “Brian had control, though, didn’t he?”

I suppose I did, only I just now realized it. I willfully engaged in sex while Karen didn’t. I tried to explain myself, but it all looked pretty bad for me. First, I caused this mess and cost the company a fortune in cleanup costs, and then I willfully engaged in sexual acts that breached our code of conduct. I was an idiot, who appeared to not even want to

Babysitter with Benefits: Part 4

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Fri, 12 Jun 2026 22:28:55 -0500

Babysitter with Benefits: Part 4.

Toys and Reviews.

By Norweger. Listen to the►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Dinner was finished and we tidied up the kitchen while Thomas watched a TV cartoon.

"So," Ella said playfully after having glanced towards the living room to ensure Thomas was indeed firmly parked in front of the television. "What's been on your mind this afternoon?" .

I stifled a laugh. She knew perfectly well what had been on; what was on; my mind. The little Tease.

"As I said, I am not sure I'd like to go all in and, well, have you in my ass, to put it bluntly; but it;" She paused, staring at something far off for a moment, seemingly lost in thought, before continuing. "I never really gave it much thought until a couple of weeks ago, I believe I saw an article in an online newspaper. You know, 'My boyfriend wants anal, what do I do?' or something like that.”

I continued cleaning up while she talking; “Anyway, that got my mind onto that track, and; Well, it has been impossible to let go of it, like? I'm just too curious as to what it feels like, now. I'd like to; make that have to try it, I think, before I can put the thought to rest. However, I'm a little concerned I'll find having you in me a bit, uh, too much, at least for starters; and I'd hate screaming at you to stop, so; Well, maybe some toys? Some anal beads, a slim vibrator, that kind of thing? We could buy a few and see where it takes us, what do you think?"

What I thought? I was ready to whip out my credit card and ask her to go on a shopping spree. But my response was less hysterical; "Well, I'd be lying if I claimed to not have given the subject of your no doubt incredibly snug ass clenching around my cock some thought, especially this afternoon;"

She giggled, no doubt imagining; correctly, as it were; that I had hardly been able to think of anything but her ass since this morning. "As for toys, though, it so happens I already have a few which could do the trick, me thinks, if you're Okay with testing out some, uh, pretested ones. Oh, I've cleaned them thoroughly with adult toy cleaner, no worries; but I have a couple of ass plugs and a string of anal beads in the bottom drawer of my nightstand."

Ella gave me a quizzical look. "Really? I'll be checking them out in a minute, but, pray, tell me; what's it like? Can't be all bad, seeing as you still have the toys, I guess?"

I laughed. "Definitely not all bad, quite the contrary; anything in there tends to feel massive, and with every small move one makes, one can feel it inside; Well, go have a look, I can deal with the dishes;"

Ella wasted no time heading for the bedroom. I stole a glance at her pert, little ass, for the time being wrapped up in the tightest of jeans one could imagine. I sighed and shook my head in disbelief, even the fact that she enjoyed having sex with me was almost surreal; but this, maybe even offering me her ass; I swallowed. Hard.

I then vigorously attacked the pans with the dish brush in a futile attempt at distracting myself. That didn't work too well. Now Ella was probably sitting on my bed, examining my toy chest, wondering what the various silicone playthings felt like up her rear; I shook my head again, sipped a little wine and put the pans on the counter to dry, before starting to lay the table.

Halfway through, Ella returned, that oh-so-familiar smirk painted all over her face. "So, Mr. Adventurous", she giggled, reaching for her glass. "Have you REALLY used that biggest one? Or is it just something you keep around for bragging rights; or, for that matter, to suggest to innocent young women that your cock surely isn't going to be THAT large in their asses, seeing as you can take such a beast?"

I laughed. "Well, a man's got to do what a man's got to do, and until lately, those play thingies were my only sex partners, you know; Oh, and the biggest one? Bought on a whim to see if I could take it. I can, but not comfortably so; needs a lot of warming up with smaller toys first, and lube like my life depended on it!"

"So," Ella suggested. "Seeing as you're no stranger to ass play, it seems; What do you say you pick one, use it on yourself, then fuck me, huh? Would that be something worth pondering? I got dibs on that cute, little purple one; looked kind of like a suitable beginner toy, that, barely bigger than my pinky;"

I swallowed. Again. "Sure can do. Oh, and you're right about that purple one, first one I bought, nice tickle when you turn on the built in-vibrator."

Ella groaned, clutching her glass. "Oh, that sounds hot. Way hot. I want you to fuck me while that thingy does its thing in my ass."

That being settled, she turned her attention to finish setting the table, leaving me a little flustered; and, I might add, painfully erect; for a few seconds before being able to let go of the thought of what was likely to happen once we'd had dinner and Thomas had fallen asleep.

Taking the lasagna out of the oven, I suggested we leave it to set for a few minutes before eating; just enough time to toss a simple salad. Chopping and slicing whatever green-ish stuff I could find in the fridge; some romaine and rucola, a little bell pepper, some kalamata olives, an onion; then topping it with a dash of a honey vinaigrette, it was just about time to call Thomas to the table.

"Will you go fetch him, please?" I chuckled to Ella. "He's a lot more likely to come for dinner if you ask him to do so, he's currently testing wills with me just about every time I ask him to do anything;"

Leaving her wine glass on the kitchen table, she gaily strolled into the living room, suggesting to Thomas that dinner was ready and that the oh-so-exciting cartoon he was watching would be there after dinner, too; perhaps they could watch a little of it together while his dad did the cleanup after dinner, so that Thomas could tell her a little about what she'd missed, not watching the show from the start?

Seconds later, one happy kid came running into the kitchen, telling me that Ella and he was going to watch TV while I did the dishes after dinner. "Ella decided!" he snickered, very pleased with himself.

"Oh, that sounds like a great plan," I smiled. "I can clean up, then perhaps Ella would tuck you in and read you a story before you fall asleep? But, first; dinner. Would you like some salad?"

Thomas pondered it for a second, glancing at the bowl. "I don't like olives, but the rest looks good;"

Ella promptly suggested she LOVED olives, and would only be too happy to eat whatever olives he passed her way. "They're so salty and; Well, the taste remind me of something;" she glanced over at me and winked, while Thomas, oblivious to her teasing me; thank God; started digging into the salad bowl while I put a little lasagna on his plate, taking care to ensure he got a good helping of melted cheese.

Somewhat to my surprise, I found that once the meal got started, any thought of bedding Ella took a back seat to the simple joy of a good meal in good company; reliving the highlights of our morning spent basking in the snow, Thomas giving Ella a brief recap of the exciting bits of the book I'd been reading to him after we'd returned back home; well, while I felt our mealtimes were among the day's high points even when it was only the two of us, sharing the meal with a friend; as she most undoubtedly was, to both of us; well, it took it to another level. I caught myself wondering how many days we'd have to wait before inviting her over for dinner again.

For a little while, it felt almost like a family dinner. Ella caught me staring at her, smiling back and forming a silent 'Soon!' with her lips. I shook my head softly. "I just; Well, it struck me how much more conversation there is when there's three of us around the table." I blushed a little, then nodded to Thomas. "Don't you think so, too? That having auntie Ella over for dinner is nice?"

Vigorous nodding. I sheepishly glanced over at her. "I just realized that whenever you're around, Thomas and I both; Well, you appear to bring out the best in the both of us, while also adding lots to the mix." I blushed more, concerned that I maybe was about to veer too close to the subject we'd decided was off limits; emotion, affection; "Quite simply put, this home is a better place whenever you're in it. Not just for the, ah, adult reasons." I murmured the last part of it, hoping Thomas wouldn't pay sufficient attention to ask what 'adult reasons' meant. He didn't.

Ella's turn to blush, but luckily, she took it the way I had intended it; as a heartfelt observation and compliment rolled into one; she was observant enough to have noticed the same thing herself, probably.

Leaning over, she hugged Thomas, then smiled at me after having worked herself out of his embrace. "Thanks, I do really feel like I am somewhat part of the family by now." She giggled. "I probably get to put Thomas to bed more often than many parents do with their own kids!"

Which was all the cue he needed to suggest he was done eating and would love to be read a goodnight story, he'd even forgotten about the plan to watch more TV. It took all the forces of persuasion we possessed between us to have him calm down for long enough for us to finish our meals; but just as Ella scooped up the last few bits of lasagna from her plate, he took her by the arm and led her from the table. "Let's go to my room, auntie!".

I laughed and waved them off, suggesting they enjoy his last waking minutes while I did the dishes.

Damn, was I hard.

I put on a great album; Getz/Gilberto's eponymous LP, I never tired of the laid back bossanova rhythms, and now that I had learned enough Portuguese to keep more or less up with the lyrics, the long-standing favorite of mine had risen to new highs. It was one of a handful of albums I loved; and it was the perfect album to keep me company whiling away the time doing dishes and preparing dessert before my lover of a few months returned to the kitchen.

Seldom, if ever, had I felt as upbeat while doing the dishes; the sensual tones coming from the stereo, the muffled voices of Thomas and Ella as they went through the evening ritual of brushing teeth, donning pajamas and reading a fairy tale or two, the expectation I brimmed with, knowing that soon, very soon Ella and I would be naked and enjoying each other, the well-being one always feels after a good dinner; Life was good. Even as I stood there with my hands in the soapy, grimy water.

Much sooner than I'd expected, Ella returned, giggling. "I guess I should feel bad, but I told him the sooner he fell asleep, the sooner it would be tomorrow, and the sooner we'd be able to play some more. He clenched his eyes shut to prove how fast he could fall asleep, and, tired as he was, promptly dozed off."

"And you ought to feel bad about this because;" I asked, having a fair idea what kind of answer I'd get for my trouble.

"Because I wanted him to fall asleep only so I could have your cock in me as soon as possible, of course."

I laughed, nodding towards the kitchen counter, where two almost finished créme brûlées sat in their cups. "Just pour a little sugar and some brandy on top of those, if you're impatient, light them up using the torch on the shelf by the espresso machine; I'll be done with the baking dish just in time to prepare us a couple of cups as the lid on the créme brûlées is done, methinks."

Ella strolled over to me, gave me a quick hug from behind and a peck in the neck before reaching around to grip my throbbing erection through the fabric of my pants. Giggling, she let go of me and turned to the counter and the dessert. "I was just getting concerned you had forgotten all about our plans for the evening, but it seems you are able to keep two thoughts in mind at the same time;"

I stole a glance over at her as she stood there in profile, her pert ass and round tits stretching the fabric of her outfit, making her clothes look almost as if they were painted on. Soon, I'd help her out of them, and then; I returned my attention to the last fifteen seconds of dish washing before washing my hands and turning on the coffee grinder, playfully stroking my hand over her ass cheek as I walked past. "No worries, ah, lover," I said softly. "We'll enjoy these, then we'll enjoy each other. No worries!"

The blue-ish flames died down just as I tamped the coffee into the filter. Seconds later, the coffee poured into the pair of espresso cups I'd placed on the drip tray. I again glanced over at Ella, catching her staring at me, lust evident. I felt my chest swelling with pride that she'd picked me of all men out there to be her lover. Handing her a cup, I suggested we have dessert right away. She giggled, then mused whether I was in half as much of a rush as she was.

I nodded. Winking at me, she pulled her sweater over her head, revealing she had dropped the bra tonight, letting her firm, round tits swing free as she casually tossed the black sweater over the back of a chair. "Just to make sure your thoughts don't drift", she smirked, then sipped her espresso while reaching for one of the créme brûlées.

I wondered if I looked as slack-jawed as I felt, eventually regaining my composure sufficiently to sip my own espresso and have a taste of the glorified caramel pudding I'd prepared, not taking my eyes of Ella for even an instant. "So," I croaked, clearing my throat before continuing. "You're not having any second thoughts? Ready to, uh, say hello to my little friend?"

Another sip of espresso. "Hell, yes! To tell you the truth, I believe you'll find my seat"; she nodded towards the dinner table; "being soaked. I was, and am, so horny I, I;"

She shook her head as if in disbelief, then reached for my hand. "Come!" she implored. "Fuck dessert. Let's do it!"

Laughingly; and, truth be told, somewhat relieved that she apparently felt just as strongly as I felt that we were about to do something real, real good; I followed her to the bedroom, where she wasted no time undoing her pants and wiggling herself out of them. Seconds later, she was naked and restless, shifting her weight from one leg to the other while I was still kept busy undoing my shirt buttons.

"Don't be such a tease," she laughed as she started undoing my belt. "I'd never imagined DINNER as foreplay, but sitting there, looking at you, knowing what was coming;"

Once she'd undone the buckle, it was a simple matter of tearing the buttons open and shoving my jeans down until I could step out of them; my boxers suffered the same fate; being in a heap around my ankles, that is; and seconds later, after having gotten rid of my socks, I was as naked as she was.

Falling to my knees, I firmly gripped her around the waist and pulled her to me, her hands ruffling my hair. My cheek rested against her mound. I turned my face, catching the first whiff of the scent of horny Ella; greedily, I bored my tongue into it, separating her labia. Bingo. She was soaked, and she whimpered as I began eating her out, standing there on my bedroom floor. I couldn't wait. She couldn't wait.

Cupping her ass in my hands, I pushed her pussie towards my face, savoring the taste and the immediate reaction from her; I could feel her twitch and respond to every move my tongue made.

Groaning, she ruffled my hair, begging me not to stop; not that I had any intent of doing so! Probing her, teasing her, occasionally attacking her clit head on before soon pulling back, I had her squirming and moaning and begging me to keep it up; as far as I was concerned, a most enviable position to be in!

A few minutes into this, she cleared her throat then softly suggested it was time to get on the bed; as she felt on the brink of cumming and didn't know if she'd be able to stay on her feet when orgasm took her.

Pulling away from her, I got to my feet and took her hand. "So, let's get you on the bed, then see where it takes us, huh?"

Ella giggled. "I know PERFECTLY well where that's likely to take us, lover!". She did have a point.

Throwing herself down on the bed, Ella was on her back and beckoned me to her, eagerly. I didn't need much persuading before I joined her.

"Will you do the honors?" Ella winked at me, then turned around so her ass was right in front of my face. I leaned forward, tenderly kissing first one cheek, then the other, before letting my tongue quickly dart across her puckered hole. She whimpered. "Oh my god, was that your tongue! It tickled!"

I reached for the lube and the purple plug on the nightstand, pouring a little in the palm of my hand before dipping the tiny plug in it, distributing the lube evenly all over it. I then dipped a finger in the remaining lube and gently applied it on her anus. She squirmed a little and stifled a moan. "This, by the way, feels somewhat awkward", she murmured. "Almost clinical, like. As if you're a doctor preparing me for an examination or something."

I applied a little more lube, being a firm believer in the anal sex tenet 'Too much lube is almost enough!'.

"Bend over, if you please, my patient," I laughed.

Ella was about to get down on the bed, then remembered. "Wait!" She exclaimed. "I thought we'd agreed you do one on yourself first?"

I shrugged. Sure, I didn't mind at all. Reaching into the bottom drawer, I found a favorite, a prostate massager which had made me see stars every time I'd used it. Wasting no time lubing it up; much as I enjoyed having it in me, I kind of had my eyes set on a bigger prize tonight; and, awkwardly squatting a little, pushing it home while Ella studied me intently. I groaned a little as it slipped home, then turned to show her it was in me to the base. Giggles. "Wow, that didn't seem hard at all!", she laughed.

"Okay," she continued. "You've been a good sport, now it's my turn!" Turning over on all fours, steadying herself by putting her hands against the headboard, she wiggled her ass at me. Having thoroughly lubed up a finger, I gently pressed against her virgin hole and waited, knowing she'd ease up after a few seconds. She did, and promptly yelped as my finger slipped a couple of centimeters inside.

"Oh!" she exclaimed. I pulled back, squirted some more lube on my finger, then pushed it back in. "Oh! Oh!" she groaned. "Fuck me, that's the first time ever anything has ENTERED that way;"

I giggled. "Really? Have you never;" She shook her head, her reddish hair brushing back and forth over her back.

"Never, I've been quite occupied simply enjoying my pussy, thank you very much!" she smirked. "Not that your finger feels at all unpleasant, mind!"

Encouraged, I probed deeper in her, reaching past the second knuckle before starting to wiggle my finger a little about. I was rewarded with a groan.

"Oh my! Keep at it, please, don't stop!" Ella let her right hand sink from the headboard and soon it cupped her pussie, another moan as she no doubt let a finger rub along her slit, feeling how wet she was. "Let's just do this for a while, huh?" She said, eagerly fingering herself with my pointer finger buried in her ass. "Just play a little with me, then get that plug in me and we'll fuck, Okay?"

Gently probing her ass, I felt dizzy with excitement. Surely, if she found it so pleasurable to have a finger in her, a small plug; surely she'd want to graduate to my cock, eventually? I hoped so, but was bright enough to decide against pushing for it. If she wanted to, she'd let me know.

Fingering herself, Ella giggled. "I hope you don't mind me getting all the pleasure at the moment, huh?" She said, breaking into a laugh. "It'll be your turn soon enough, I promise; but this, it just felt so new, so good;"

"Oh, I'm good", I murmured. "The pleasure of giving you pleasure aside, don't forget I already have a toy in me;"

I rewarded her enthusiasm by pulling out of her, then lubing up

Babysitter with Benefits: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Fri, 12 Jun 2026 22:28:55 -0500

Babysitter with Benefits: Part 3.

A quick one before she goes away (for the evening, that is).

By Norweger. Listen to the►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

It was a typical October Friday evening; that is, it was wet, cold, miserable and windy outdoors, while indoors, the wood burning stove season had just started, making our house warm and comfy despite Mother Nature's best efforts at telling us that winter was indeed coming, and that whichever ancestor of mine had decided this was as good a place to settle as any had been the clan dimwit.

I loved the warmth of a good fire. The house felt warm in a whole different way than it did from any other kind of heating; besides, the faint smell, the occasional wisp of smoke and crackle from the fire. I'd been conditioned all my life to equate it with 'cozy', so I thoroughly enjoyed myself while the rain kept lashing against the windows, underscoring how fortunate I should consider myself to not be outdoors.

I caught myself almost hoping for a power outage, prompting an occasion to bring out a few candles as well; but shrugged the idea off. Much as I enjoyed the quaint charm of an open fire and reading by candlelight, I didn't really long for waking up in the morning to find the house chilly, having to get a fire going to heat it or, for that matter, to brew my morning coffee.

As usual on weekends, our next-door neighbor and favorite babysitter Ella had come over to put my four-year-old Thomas to bed; this time, she was dressed rather peculiarly for the occasion; a short faux leather skirt, heeled boots and something which was supposed to look vaguely like a biker jacket slung over her shoulders, a rather skimpy, gray tank top with a pink unicorn on it and a small purse with an RAF symbol on it completing the outfit. A girls' night out was coming up, and she had just dropped by to see my son off to sleep before heading to the nearest; well, this being rural Norway, the only disco for a few hours of dancing, drinks and fun.

Ella had been looking forward to this for months; seeing as she had only turned eighteen in late August, she was one of the last girls in her class to reach that magic age where the bouncer instead of ogling your tits, then telling you to get lost until you were of drinking age, ogled your tits, then nodded politely and invited you in after thoroughly looking at your ID; oh, and your tits.

Hence, for months she'd seen her options for weekend entertainment dwindle as friend after friend turned eighteen and started going out, leaving her to while away the weekends from home while getting a barrage of snaps from her friends, really rubbing in the fact that they could and she couldn't.

Until a month and change ago, of course, when it became Ella's turn. To her dismay, her birthday had been on a Sunday, so she just missed out on a weekend and had to wait for a full week before she could take advantage of her new-found freedom. She was still busy making up for lost time, so I was quite pleased that she made it a priority to come by to see us. Not that people tended to head for the disco until well after Thomas' bedtime, anyway; but still, usually they got together for a few beers at someone or other's place before heading out, yet Ella gladly skipped those gatherings to play around with a four-year old going on five. Oh, and with his dad.

She was a saint.

I smiled to myself as I sat there in the living room, playing one of my all-time favorite records, Keith Jarrett's Köln concert, at muted volume while listening to the soft murmur from Thomas' bedroom where he no doubt filled Ella in on all his doings since he'd last seen her a couple of days ago.

I leaned back in my chair, enjoying Jarrett's sometime rambling, sometime inspired evening in the Kölner Oper all those years ago. Heck, I loved him even when he was clearly rambling, biding for time until another lightning bolt of genius struck him and took the concert to new heights. I smiled faintly to myself. Jazz was kind of, sort of, like sex, I mused. If it just went from climax to climax, you'd be worn out in no time at all. Instead, the performer must give his audience time to collect itself, recover from what they had just heard, before again starting to build momentum, striving for yet another peak;

I shrugged. Good thing I hadn't thought of that during my student days, I would have presented the insight if given half a chance, trying to sound profound and trying to get laid at the same time. I'd have been pathetic. At least in the eyes of myself, fifteen years my own senior. Might have impressed some gullible first-year student, though.

I smiled at the thought, eagerly grasping the opportunity to reminisce of my student days. While I was quite content with my life right now; doubly so in the last few weeks, when sex had suddenly been on the agenda again, courtesy of Ella; there was quite a lot to be said for the carefree student life, where I had no obligations to anyone but myself, and at times hardly even that.

The murmur from Thomas' room had died down. I glanced at my watch. A quarter past nine. That still left me with a couple of hours to kill before bedtime; not that I needed much more than I already had by way of plans; my stereo and perhaps a little helping of scotch from my drinks cabinet and I'd be good. A minute or two later, Ella entered the living room, tiptoeing out of Thomas' room so as not to wake him.

I winked at her, suggesting her attire was somewhat unorthodox for a babysitter.

She giggled and sat down on the armrest at the far end of the sofa. "Judging from what little I've gleaned from Pornhub, I thought all babysitters dressed like this. Well, maybe with even skimpier tops and higher heels, but the general idea is the same, me thinks."

I laughed. "There being a lot of babysitter videos on that site doesn't surprise me in the least, but you watching them, on the other hand;"

Ella rolled her eyes in feigned; I hoped; exasperation. "It's not like I've studied the topic with great interest, it just so happened that there was one on the landing page one day, and;" She rolled her eyes. "You wouldn't believe how terrible the acting is." Then she glanced over at me and smirked. "Come to think of it, you probably have a pretty good idea."

I blushed. Of course I'd had my fair share of visits to Pornhub over the years, though I wouldn't say it was the acting skills which made me return to the site over and over again.

"So, obviously, you're going out tonight?" I asked, eager to change the subject. Ella nodded.

"Yes, Catherine and Linda suggested we go to Zalto to see if we could find something fuckable. Those were Linda's words, by the way, not mine. Judging from how eager she is to talk about boys and sex and the joys of getting laid, I assume she's still a virgin." Ella smirked again, then slowly rose from the sofa and came over to me, straddling me. I was rock hard in a second. "Not that I have any plans to, uh, find something fuckable tonight. At least not at Zalto. I'm good. She dry humped me a couple of times, giggling softly as I put my hands over her ass and pulled her closer.

She then gave me a quick kiss on my forehead. "Uh, listen, the others are coming to pick me up soon, but; I wouldn't mind going out having just had an orgasm, if you're up to it?"

If I was up to it? "How soon will you be picked up, then?"

She shrugged. "They've enrolled Linda's brother Steffen to drive us, and suggested they'd be here at nine thirty-ish, but seeing as neither Linda nor Steffen have ever arrived anywhere on time, like, EVER, I suspect Linda will text me at ten past half to say that they're still waiting for Steffen, and that she'll redo her hair while waiting or something; What time is it, by the way?"

I glanced at my watch. "Nineteen minutes past the hour, so on the off chance they're on time for once, you've got 11 minutes to reach the finish line;"

Ella got up off of my lap. "Better get down to it, then," she suggested, easing up the skirt far enough to get at her undies, pulling them down to her ankles before raising the skirt, exposing the by now familiar mat of red hair covering her cunt. "Eat me out a little, please, then fuck me, Okay?"

I was only too happy to oblige. Seeing how confident Ella had become was a further turn-on (as if I needed any!); she was perfectly aware how attractive I found her, and having her simply tell me to eat her out, then fuck her, knowing full well I'd do as instructed without any hesitation; I could get used to this.

Ella leaned against the edge of our dinner table, holding her skirt out of the way. Kneeling in front of her, I got the first whiff of the lovely scent of aroused woman, before diving in. She was in a hurry, and it wouldn't do if she had to run to meet her friends just as I was about to enter her.

I'd found Ella to be quite impatient in her lovemaking; that is, when we got started, she'd chase her first orgasm mercilessly, foreplay be damned; all that mattered to her was to cum, hard; then afterwards, we could take our time, enjoy and explore each other, caress, banter idly while being at it; but first, she needed to cum.

Hence I wasted no time burying my face in her soaked pussie, tongue probing the full length of her slit, teasing her labia apart before letting the tip of my tongue gently brush her clit hood. I was rewarded with a groan and her hips bucking towards me. Her hand ruffled my hair, pulled me closer. She knew very well what the next few minutes would bring; this was the fourth time we had sex together, and every time we had begun with me going down on her, giving her the release she craved so badly before leisurely having sex afterwards.

I loved going down on her. One thing, of course, being so close to the action; with my face buried in her pussie, I immediately felt her response to my smallest of moves. Another being the arousing, almost intoxicating smell and taste of a woman so turned on her juices were quite literally dripping down her thighs.

Greedily lapping away at her, I focused my attention on the upper end of her slit, occasionally letting my tongue dart directly for her clit, each time resulting in a muffled whimper and a bucking of her hips.

Fuck, was I a lucky bastard. Since our first tryst, Ella and I had managed to meet up for sex approximately every week and a half; and her confidence had grown leaps and bounds, eagerly asking me to do this and that, exploring all the exciting things she'd been fantasizing about while still a virgin.

I wasn't sure if her bucket list ever grew any shorter, or if more items were added to it faster than we could pick them off; either way, I was more than satisfied; her curiosity and attitude made sex with her; my apologies to my exes; the best I'd ever had. I liked to think that was objectively true, too; and not just something I felt at the novelty of having seduced a teenager, seemingly the epitome of achievement for many.

I brushed the thought aside. Hell, it wasn't even I who had seduced her, quite the contrary. Which, I guess, made it even more of an achievement to some. I reverted my full attention to my tongue and her pussie, but the great feeling of being very lucky indeed lingered in the back of my head.

I ate her out with wild abandon, loving how she was on fire, tugging at my hair, bucking her hips to force me closer, moaning, groaning, grunting semi-intelligible words, her pussy mashed against my face; occasionally forcing me to come up for air. She was amazing.

And then she pulled herself away from me; bewildered, I glanced up at her, only to be met with a giggle. "No worries, I just need to lie down;" I must have looked rather concerned at first, as giggle gave way to a chirping, good-natured laugh. "You'll be all over me again in seconds;"

With that, she hoisted herself fully onto the table and laid back, beckoning me to her. "Make me cum, then fuck me before I even come down again, huh?"

Okay. Greedily diving back onto her, tongue tickling her clit, causing her to squeal in delight, I went to work. Careful not to overstimulate her, I soon pulled back from her clit, eliciting a groan of disappointment as I returned my attention to her slit, tongue darting down one labia and up the other. Judging from her response, she was nearing the top. Softly closing my lips around her engorged clit and sucking gently, I was rewarded by another squeal, a violent upward thrust of her hips; and then her thighs locked my head as if in a vice, as her orgasm erupted and washed through her.

Remembering my instructions, I pulled away from her the moment she eased up on her grip, swiftly undid my belt and pulled down my trousers, seconds later sinking my cock into her still pulsing cunt, bottoming out just as the last throes of her orgasm died out. I moaned as her velvety snugness reminded me how I loved being in her, then started thrusting in her as she gigglingly raised her legs to rest them over my shoulders. Locking eyes with her, I fell into a slow, steady rhythm. Life was good.

I glanced at my watch. Nine thirty. I hoped her friends kept to their regular, being late schedule; because we were rapidly approaching the point where calling it off before we were done; well, truth be told, before I was done; would require more willpower than I possessed.

From the sounds of it, we were rapidly approaching Ella's point of no return, too; never having given her a chance to land properly after eating her out, I already had her panting, bucking and urging me to bring her over the edge again.

Without getting too eager, I increased the pace slightly, knowing I'd be able to keep it up at least for a few minutes, hopefully bringing her over the top with myself buried deep in her.

Leaning forward, I pushed her legs up towards her chest, feeling her already snug pussy tighten even more around my cock, my shaft rubbing against the top of her slit with my every thrust. Ella whimpered, closed her eyes and an angelic smile spread all over her face as she just gave in to the pleasures of the moment.

Plink!

Ella's cellphone suggested someone had just messaged her. Opening her eyes, she glanced over, seeing her purse resting near the edge of the table, just within reach. She wasted no time pulling it to her, unlocking her phone and glancing at the screen. I rolled my eyes; if I'd done that to any woman I'd ever been with; well, except possibly Ella, that is; I'd gotten at the very least a cold shoulder, perhaps even a slap for my trouble.

And I'd deserved it. Well, as long as she didn't try to pull herself off of me while being on the phone, I was (mostly) good. I guess I was getting old, yet surely didn't feel like it at the moment. I forced my curmudgeonly 'Kids these days' attitude from my mind, then returned my undivided attention to Ella's cunt, wrapped snugly around my cock.

I gave her a couple of extra deep thrusts, to remind her I existed. She half giggled, half groaned. "Would you believe it," she groaned. "They ARE indeed almost on time, it's only, what, five minutes past half or something?"

She texted away a brief message, then winked at me as she casually tossed the phone away. It clattered as it made a couple of skips and jumps before coming to rest against Thomas' latest Lego project, occupying the far third of the table. "I told them I'd dozed off while putting Thomas to bed, and that I'd come in a minute. That ought to give us a couple of minutes to wrap this up. Oh, the pun was intended, by the way!"

I didn't think I'd need even a couple of minutes, the tingle of impending orgasm was slowly spreading from the base of my cock. "You close?" I grunted through clenched teeth.

Ella nodded. "Getting there. You're not too far off, are you?"

I wasn't. Pushing her firmly against the table, I slammed my cock in her, once, twice, three times to squeals of delight from her, before I felt myself erupt. Shooting my load in her, I feverishly pounded her, hoping she'd be pushed over the edge herself, too. It took all I had of willpower to keep thrusting in her when all I wanted to do was collapse over her, coming down from cloud nine; but she'd suggested she wanted to head out, still feeling her orgasm tingling in her body; well, she was near enough that it would be an anticlimax; a quite literal one, for once; to send her on her way without another orgasm!

Four, five; Six, seven, eight thrusts; Ella yelped, then I felt her contract around me, milking the last, lazy dribble of cum from my cock as she whimpered and shook in the throes of her second orgasm.

I pulled out of her, sank down on my knees in front of her, utterly spent. Playfully, I kissed her inner thigh before simply leaning back against the wall, panting. Right in front of me was Ella's wide open, freshly fucked pussy, a gob of cum dribbling from her slit. Her phone beeped again. Lazily, she rolled onto her side and reached for it, texting as she got up off the table. Smirking, she glanced over at me. "I told them I'd come in a minute, and fuck me if I didn't, too. Yet they're impatient; Oh well."

Bending over, she picked up her undies, still slung around her calves and pulled them up, not bothering to clean herself up first. Giggle. "I wonder if I'll stain Steffen's rear seat", she mused. "Not that he'd notice, that car of his already stinks to high heaven from God knows what."

She grabbed her purse, ruffled my hair as she got ready to leave. "Thanks, lover." She giggled again. "I like the ring of that. Sounds a little naughty, methinks."

With that, she was gone, quietly heading downstairs and out for a night of fun with my cum dripping down her thighs. I sat there for a few minutes, leaning against the wall while coming to. The turntable made the faintest of noises as the needle did the rounds in the runout groove. Groggily, I got on my feet, stepped out of my jeans and strolled over to the turntable, pulled the tone arm aside, flipped the record, brushed it, then put the needle back down. As the well-known notes filled the living room, I gathered my clothes, then headed for the bathroom. A quick shower and a scotch before bedtime was just what I needed.

I was one lucky bastard indeed.

It may be cold outside, but inside, red hot fun can be had.

I was freezing my balls off. Few places felt as cold as an island off the northwestern coast of Norway in February. The mercury in the thermometer on the porch had contracted until it hovered around ten below or so; cold by anybody's standards!

Now, normally when it was this cold, the air was completely still; but now the weather was changing, and we had the iciest of cold drafts making the outdoors quite unpleasant for a day or two until the temperature started increasing courtesy of the warmer air being blown in from the Atlantic. Well, 'less cold air' was probably more accurate than 'warmer air'. Everything, as they say, is relative.

Yet, that didn't stop my son from deciding that going out to play was an excellent idea, and I; knowing all too well that if he didn't get a good outing, he'd be brimming with energy which would need to be dissipated somehow; by climbing the walls indoors, if need be; come bedtime.

Hence, we had dressed up for the occasion and were on our way to the playground. Did I mention it was minus 10 and windy?

Oh well. Once you'd dressed up (and, once bitten, twice shy, having cajoled junior into peeing before donning layer upon layer of clothing, to avoid having to undress him again in fifteen minutes to go pee!), it wasn't too bad.

In addition to ourselves we'd brought a thermos flask filled with steaming hot chocolate, so after having basked in the snow for a while, we could warm up a little before playing some more. This was going to be a good day, despite the cold. Hell, perhaps even because of it; it did feel quite like an expedition, dressing up like this, bringing supplies (if only in the form of some cocoa, biscuits and a small bag of marshmallows, which Thomas for some reason or other insisted on dipping into his cocoa before eating them with delight.)

It was a little before ten o'clock, and the sun hovered just over the mountains sheltering us from the prevailing easterly winds, making us squint as we made our way through the winter wonderland we called home.

Being a Saturday, it was quiet outdoors, n

Babysitter with Benefits: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Fri, 12 Jun 2026 22:28:55 -0500

Babysitter with Benefits: Part 2

Single dad and son’s babysitter keep exploring each other.

Based on a post by Norweger. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

My next door neighbour Henning, father of Ella, my go-to babysitter if I had to run some errands - and, incidentally, since last week, also my mistress - leaned on the fence separating our back yards, friendly grin on his face.

I left the lawnmower to its own devices and strolled over to him; Henning was a genuinely nice guy, and seeing as he wasn’t wielding a shotgun while yelling his lungs out at me, he was likely blissfully unaware of what Ella and I had spent an intense hour doing together a few days earlier.

“Listen, bud - I just wanted to thank you for what you did for Ella here the other day,” he began as I drew near. I felt like someone had just released half a gallon of liquid nitrogen in my guts; WHAT? I hoped I still seemed rather calm outwardly, because my innards were in instant, violent turmoil.

“I’ve no idea what you said to her, but when she went over to you guys to say goodnight to Thomas, she was in a rather foul mood - to the extent her mother suggested she leave it until next day, when she hopefully was in a better mood - some quarrel with her on-and-off-boyfriend, from what I gathered; but when she came back? All smiles, happy as can be and a joy to have in the house.”

“Oh, that was nothing,” I half spoke, half squeaked, still trying to recover as the liquid nitrogen evaporated and released the violent grip on my stomach. “I just told her that being eighteen is a temporary state, and that she’ll soon find that she gets all sorts of new and interesting things to worry about as she grows older.”

He shook his head, laughing. “Now, ain’t that the truth. Well, it worked, at any rate. Speaking of eighteen year olds, would you mind keeping an eye on our house this weekend? The missus and I are going to see her brother in Trondheim, and while Ella is the calm type. You know, suddenly someone crashes the party or whatever and things get out of hand. Are you okay with me telling her she can call you or come over if she needs any help?”

My eagerness to be of service ought to have surprised him, but he didn’t bat an eyelid. Of course I’d be happy to help in any way I could, no worries - while the violent, cold pit which had recently been my guts was now filled with butterflies. Henning and Tove were going away for the weekend. Ella would be home alone. With any luck, she’d stay over - at the very least, we’d have several hours to wear each other out by enjoying that most enjoyable of pastimes.

I could get used to the idea.

Returning to the lawnmower, I found it had been,sigh, unable to get the job finished on its own, so I coaxed it back to work and got the job over with while sporting a massive erection daydreaming about what the weekend might have to offer. Someday soon, I had to get myself a robot lawnmower.

Later that afternoon, just as junior and I were about to sit down for dinner - pancakes, at Thomas’ most persuasive request - there was a soft knock on the porch door; Ella stood outside, smiling and waving, and Thomas ran, screaming with joy, to the door to let her in. “Come, we’re having pancakes! Would you like some, Ella? You want some, don’t you! Come! Daddy just put one on my plate! Come!”

Giggling at his enthusiasm, Ella strolled into the kitchen, returning with a plate and cutlery, then sitting down next to my kid and reaching for a pancake. Having dinner guests this housewarm certainly wasn’t much trouble!

I’d been a little worried that I’d be acting differently when Ella was around after we’d had sex, but luckily, it turned out she was still the very same Ella she’d always been, adoring my son and being excellent company for the both of us, making it easy going to be around her, despite me knowing very well what she looked like in the nude. I had, gratefully, found that I was able to be around her without constantly undressing her in my mind. Thank God.

“Thomas,” she began as she poured a little sugar on her pancake before rolling it up. “This weekend, I’ve got no plans at all, so I was wondering if I could perhaps borrow you for a few hours? We could go to the kindergarten playground, for instance, if it is OK with your dad?”

He nodded vigorously. ‘Yes! Yes!’ Ella glanced over at me. I nodded. “That would be perfect, I need to tinker a little with the car sometime soon, so if you keep him entertained for an hour or three, I can get it done then…”

Ella smiled. “That’s settled, then. Maybe I could even borrow your dad a little, too, huh?” He nodded again, eagerly. I instantly felt I went beet red; Ella noticed and threw me a quick, impish smile before putting a finger to her lips while Thomas resumed his attack on the pancake remains on his plate, indicating she wouldn’t pursue the matter further.

With dinner taken care of - it never ceased to amaze me how a 35-pound kid could seemingly eat 10% of his body weight in a single meal, at least if that meal was pancakes. Thomas went outside to play lawn croquet with himself until us grown-ups had done the dishes. He’d made us promise we’d play him a round as soon as we were done, and if past experience was anything to go by, we’d be on the hook until we’d played a couple of games.

“Mom and dad are going away this weekend, by the way!” Ella beamed as she put away the plates. “I trust you won’t mind if I happen to drop by, would you?”

“Not at all. Your father has already recruited me to be on red alert in case your wild home alone party gets a bit out of hand, your water mains bursts, a meteor strikes or any other emergency.”

She rolled her eyes and sighed, then giggled as she hoisted herself onto the countertop. “That’s so him. I’ve never, like, ever; had more than two or three friends, tops, visiting at a time, yet he’s been convinced ever since I was 13 or something that the first home alone-house wreaking has been just around the corner. You know, of the 'driving a scooter indoors, turning the upstairs bathroom into a swimming pool’ variety.”

She paused for an instant, turning to look out the window over the sink. “Which I almost take as an insult, seeing as I’ve been about as much trouble as a nun would’ve been. I never really got around to any teenage rebellion!” She giggled. “The only un-nunesque activity I engage in is sleeping with our twice-my-age neighbour. Of which, I might add, my father’s got no clue.”

I flushed deep red again, but joined her in laughing at her comment. “That you do. By the way, and please do not take this as a criticism, but; I really do think it would be best if you, or I, for that matter, didn’t drop any hints like during dinner, no matter how opaque they may be. I’m not concerned that Thomas will understand what’s being implied, rather that he’d notice me acting funny or something; it’s amazing how good he is at sensing my mood.”

She nodded in agreement, suddenly serious. “The thought struck me, just as I’d said it,” she said softly. Easing herself off the countertop, then pouring herself a glass of water, she turned to face me. “But seeing as we’re on the topic - what… Well, what should we do if, God forbid, he’s suddenly standing in the doorway, wondering what we’re doing with each other?”

I sighed, glancing out at the free-form lawn croquet game being conducted in between our two apple trees. “I’ve been thinking of that, too. I even considered whether we had better only, ah, do it while he’s out of the house, be it in kindergarten, at his grandparents.”

Ella nodded, then filled in the conclusion I’d arrived at, too; “but him being away would kind make it odd that I was hanging around here, wouldn’t it?”

“Exactly.” I provided my best imitation of a gallic shrug, then turning on the stove to prepare a couple of espressos before heading out. “I eventually convinced myself it’d be safe in the evenings, though. He sleeps like a rock, hell, the other day one of our smoke detectors threw a fit in the middle of the night, and once I’d killed it I went to his room to soothe him, only to find him asleep.”

I paused while grinding the coffee; one of the luxuries I indulged in was good coffee, so a grinder which wouldn’t look out of place at a barista’s had a prominent place on the countertop, but it sounded almost like a jet during its takeoff run while it did its thing, so any conversation was futile.

Luckily, it did its thing quickly. “Also, he hardly ever wakes up during the night. Since Tania left, well, since he’d gotten used to it just being the two of us. It has only been one single time he’s come to my room in the night, and fifteen seconds later, he proceeded to puke all over the bed, poor thing.”

I tamped the coffee, assembled the kettle and put it on the stove. “Anyway, this is just a long-winded way of saying that once he’s asleep, he’s lost to this world, at least as long as he’s feeling well. I’d put the odds at his surprising us somewhere between nil and zilch.”

I smiled briefly as a memory from a couple of years ago popped into my mind. “Besides, I think he’s still so young he wouldn’t connect the dots, panic or anything. He walked in on me and Tania once while we were at it, and his only concern was that we had to make room for him so that he could sleep there. That doesn’t mean he wouldn’t wonder why 'auntie’ Ella slept here, of course; but I don’t think we’d traumatize him or anything. The big question, of course, is whether he’d mention it to anyone, and if he did, whether they’d take him at his word or just put it down to some misinterpretation.”

Ella gazed out the window again; judging from the muffled cries of joy coming in from the outside, the croquet game was going rather well. Just as I poured her a cup, she shrugged. “Let’s just leave it at that, shall we? That is, not make it an issue until, well, it is one?”

I nodded. “I think; Well, yes. Let’s not overthink it. In the unlikely event he does see us, I think we’ll need to handle it on the fly, it sure will depend on how he reacts.”

I didn’t tell her, but I had pondered the subject time and time again. After but a single tryst, I found myself wanting more. Much more. Consequences be damned. I’d save my regrets for when, well, if the shit ever hit the fan and we were outed, hoping that day would never come.

Sipping the strong, black coffee, I gazed at the kid we were about to join in a minute, smiling. “He’s still young enough that he probably, hopefully, even hasn’t given much thought to the fact that there are some things you’d better not tell others about.”

I glanced over at her, throwing her a quick smile before returning my attention to Thomas outside, then continued.

“I don’t think he could be counted on, well, make that 'be expected to’, he’s simply too young for it to be fair to expect him to keep a secret. He’d probably try if I asked him to, but of course, if one of the other kids mention he walked in on his parents the other night, and they were doing things together, on the bed. Well, he’d be as likely as not to say 'Oh, daddy and Ella does that, too!’ We’ll just have to hope it never happens.”

Ella raised the tiny cup in a mock toast. “Here’s to that.” She giggled. “Lover.”

Putting the cup down, she wasted no time heading for the door, easing her feet into her flipflops and heading down to challenge Thomas. After putting the cups in the sink and cleaning out the espresso kettle, I, too, joined them.

Being a bit late to the party, I took a moment to enjoy the sight - while Ella had a number of talents, the one I probably admired most was her almost uncanny ability to connect with children; I still caught myself occasionally treating any kid, not just my own, like a small adult, becoming frustrated when they didn’t act like reasonable adults, for instance if new rules were both created and dismissed with wild abandon during a game.

Ella? She leaped around the lawn, following Thomas as best she could as they both knocked their croquet balls around what passed for my garden in a seemingly random fashion, amid hoots and cries of laughter.

I shook my head, realizing in some ways, perhaps even in many, she probably would make for a better parent than I ever did, before brushing the thought aside. It did sting a little, though.

Just then, Thomas veered off behind a blackcurrant bush, deciding it was a wonderful place to hide. Ella knocked her ball towards me, then came strolling over, glancing over at the giggling blackcurrant bush. “I wonder where Thomas went?” she said aloud before lowering her voice as she approached me.

“On the sleeping here topic,” she began, smiling faintly as if the mere mention made her relive the first time she did so. It sure made me relive some highlights. I strained to shed the thought and pay attention to what she was saying instead. “I can probably improve our odds a little, should he ever mention anywhere that he saw me in bed or something. I occasionally doze off on the sofa. I say I am tired after a long day of school and part-time work, my parents suggest maybe I spend too much time in front of my Macbook in the evenings.”

I returned her gaze, quizzically, but with a fair idea where she was heading. “I’ll just mention once or twice that I did that at your place, too; dozing off while trying to get Thomas to sleep, on the sofa while just sitting there, waiting to see if he was really asleep; something like that. With any luck, if he says he saw me in bed, lying, sleeping whatever at your place, then at least my parents ought to, well, believe that’s what he means.”

She giggled, throwing me another rather impish smile. “Besides, I am sure they’d much rather believe that’s what he meant, that I fell asleep while putting him to bed, rather than assuming their precious only daughter was having her pussy eaten out by Thomas’ dad or something. I so expect you to do that to me again sometime soon, by the way.”

With that, she turned away and started looking for Thomas, expertly avoiding the bush he was hiding behind while thoroughly exploring every other part of the garden lot.

I? I was left dumbfounded, painfully erect, before gathering myself and joining in on the search for the mysteriously disappeared four-year old.

My mind was racing, though. I desperately hoped we’d never have to put any deception plan into play.

I had done the rounds with myself and whatever moral compass I might possess and come to the conclusion that our; Well, I couldn’t yet bring myself to call it a relationship, perhaps rather a mutual understanding at this point, that our mutual understanding was fully above board, despite the age difference. Not only was Ella of legal age, it had also been quite clear that she’d thought this over, and she didn’t appear to have any secret crush on me which made sex seem a price she’d be willing to pay to be near me, I had to stifle a laugh at the thought- she’d entered into this as a consenting adult, albeit a young one and as long as we both found it enjoyable, what did the world need to care?

Except, of course, the world would care. With all sorts of possible consequences, if not legal ones. Yet I couldn’t bring myself to do the sensible thing, gently suggesting to Ella that perhaps we’d better leave well enough alone and end our understanding before it became the talk of the town. I had already become way too thrilled at the promise of the pleasure to be had, as long as we kept this up. I sighed, then 'accidentally’ found Thomas just as he was about to lose interest in the hiding game.

The ensuing round of croquet was by no means the best I’d ever played, but it sure was the funniest, with both Ella, Thomas and I in a brilliant mood. I even, much to my relief and surprise, found that the fun had driven my mind from the thought of eating Ella out, causing my hard-on to subside.

As afternoon turned to evening, we eventually had to move back indoors; it was a tired, but content little kid who had a couple of slices of bread with jam for supper, then had his favourite babysitter bar none put him to bed.

I considered myself very lucky; while the two of us generally had a very good time together, I was grateful he got to spend a little time with other grown-ups. Particularly Ella; one thing, of course, being that he adored the hell out of her, but additionally, she; I remembered her words on the porch last week, that she felt he was a little hers, too, in a way. She was right. She was the closest he came to a mother figure for the time being, which, undoubtedly, was part of the reason he adored her so. Not that the circumstances lessened Ella’s part in him being so fond of her, mind. I smiled as the soft murmur of voices from his bedroom became more and more muffled as he gave up his quest to stay awake.

Another few minutes later, just as the sun dipped below the horizon at a quarter past eight, Ella returned to the living room. “Deed done”, she smiled. “Now that was one tired, happy camper.”

I smiled. “No wonder, that - getting up at oh six early to get to kindergarten before I head for work, then charging his batteries on a metric shitload of pancakes before spending hours playing lawn croquet cum hide-and-seek cum Calvinball, before being put to bed by a beautiful redhead. What’s not to like?”

Ella giggled and sat down at the far end of the sofa, sending me a sly smile. “Funny you should mention that.” Stretching out, she purred like a cat most pleased with itself. “This beautiful redhead wonders when you’re going to do that thing with your tongue to her again.”

I swallowed. I’d hoped she might suggest we do a repeat performance tonight. I nodded, eagerly. “Will 'now’ fit said beautiful redhead’s schedule?” I asked, quite proud to keep a steady voice as seemingly all the blood left my head, racing for my loins, leaving me feeling light-headed in the process.

Winking, Ella threw a quick glance around her to make sure the curtains were drawn, then undid the button and started wiggling out of her jeans. “How soon is now?” she giggled, making me smile at the Smiths reference; I knew her mother, Elin, was quite passionate about The Smiths. Apparently, some of her good taste had rubbed off on her daughter, too.

Seconds later, Ella sat there, still with her black tee on, but naked from the waist down. She didn’t need to beckon me to her; I eagerly got up, crossed the space between us in two long strides and knelt between her legs, gently pushing them apart, her thick, full tuft of red hair right in front of me. I glanced up at her, meeting her quite expectant gaze.

“Please do it,” she said in a quiet voice. “Eve

Babysitter With Benefits: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Fri, 12 Jun 2026 22:28:55 -0500

Babysitter With Benefits: Part 1

Babysitter has a little something to offer the kid’s dad, too.

By Norweger. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Life, all things considered, wasn’t too bad.

It was a brilliant early September indian summer evening, my son had just fallen asleep, and I sat on the porch, enjoying an all too rare beer while lazily watching the sun head for the horizon. Not that I was paying much attention, I had a fairly good idea how it would end.

As an added bonus, the occasion was ripe for trying out the new outdoor speakers I had installed earlier in the week, having figured we tended to head for the porch whenever the weather was cooperating, we might as well be able to listen to music while we were at it.

George Thorogood blared from the speakers, next to ZZ Top and Mot rhead, the best music in the world to have a beer to.

I heard a faint, metallic squeal which told me someone had opened the porch gate just around the corner; nine times out of ten, that would be Ella, the next door neighbour’s daughter, having just turned eighteen, she was my son’s favourite babysitter, heck, on occasion I believed she was Thomas’ favourite person, period. His dad included!

Bingo. Ella strode into view, all 5'11" of that lanky teenager which filled in for Thomas’ mom, Ella loved kids in general and Thomas in particular, and after I’d become a single dad…

I really felt I stood out in the statistics, my ex had voluntarily moved abroad after we split, and hadn’t even applied for custody. It almost seemed as if she considered me and Thomas, a mistake she’d rather put behind her and forget about.

I could understand the forgetting about me part, but Thomas? Nah, that was beyond belief. Not that I was ungrateful, to put it that way, Thomas and I had become a small, happy family after a rather tumultuous start.

“Good evening. Is… Is Thomas asleep?” she asked, a bit hesitantly.

I nodded. “Passed out fifteen minutes ago, having locked the kamikaze bunny in a death grip.”

She giggled. “Still the favourite, huh?”

“Uh huh. Between the two of you, you and the bunny have got him pretty much sorted, I think.”

She reddened slightly while sporting a sheepish grin. “It does feel a little weird, but I somehow feel like he’s a little bit ‘mine’ too. I hope that’s not sounding too creepy?”

I laughed. “No worries, I believe he thinks of it pretty much the same way, he’s been asking on occasion lately whether Ella is his mom now.”

Ella went from wearing a tad of pink to beet red. “Really?!? Wow, do remind me to thank him tomorrow!”

“Just dropping by to see him will be enough, he can’t get enough of having you around, you know.”

“ Sure feels like getting a lot for nothing, as far as I’m concerned. I’m almost worried at times that I am growing too attached to him, him being such a wonderful kid.” She sighed just as George on the stereo started a blistering rendition of 'Bad to the bone’. “Oh, would you be so kind and turn it up a little? This music is meant to be played loud, after all!” Giggle.

I lazily reached for the remote, agreeing that The Destroyers were at their best when you could feel the groove in your guts, though I wouldn’t want to either wake up Thomas or (less of a concern) annoy the neighbours. As the old saying goes; “I don’t listen to The Destroyers very often, but when I do, my neighbours do, too!”

Ella sat back with a contented look on her face before turning to me. “Now, there’s something I need to ask you, by the way; and please, do hear me out, OK, even if it may sound a bit outlandish at first?”

I nodded. “Shoot.”

“I had sex last week. First time. For real.” Well, if it was my attention she was after, she’d succeeded. But what the…

I held back. She’d explicitly asked me to hear her out, and she wasn’t done yet. She drew a deep breath, then commenced in a strained voice. “It sucked. Like hell. Stupid fuck jumped me, barely made it inside before shooting his load not a single bloody thrust, even. As if that wasn’t bad enough, he also bragged to another couple of guys in class, and, boys being boys, at least three of them claimed they, too, had fucked me, so after having had what passes for cock in me for two seconds, I am now the school designated whore and pariah. Fuck. Fuck!”

I shook my head slowly, feeling extremely grateful my teens were long since past. What a waste, I figured, thankfully having the brains not to say it aloud; Ella was as nice as they came, and it was a shame if THIS was the memory she’d have of her first time for the rest of her days.

She paused and looked at me, seemingly expectant. I tried to compose a suitable response. “Well, what to say… It’s a shame it sucked that bad, but if there’s any comfort to be had knowing that, I believe your experience is quite typical.”

Remembering my first time, a faint smile flashed across my face. “I managed to hold back a little longer; more like ten seconds, I guess; but it was hardly an earth-shattering experience for the girl I was with. Luckily, it does tend to get better after a while.”

I was feeling rather uncomfortable during our conversation; I could -almost- have been her father, and talking to her about sex seemed quite inappropriate; then again, perhaps precisely as I could have been her father, it was easier to talk to me about this? Someone who’d been there, done that, wasn’t family, wouldn’t tell on her?

She kept on. “So, that’s that, I guess; luckily a lovely little silicone thing from Kondomeriet did away with my virginity almost two years ago. Come to think of it, it was a much better fuck than the real deal, but I digress.”

I blushed. Like hell. Surely it didn’t come as; well, shouldn’t come as; a surprise that Ella had been doing a little self exploration, but still… Her sharing it with me did seem quite inappropriate. She wasn’t done, though.

“And, here comes the bit I need you to keep quiet about and consider quite seriously before replying. I want you to have sex with me. Properly.”

I gasped. My God, I hadn’t seen that one coming. Again she fixated me with her radiant, green eyes, expectant. I swallowed. Made a croaking noise. Swallowed again. She didn’t flinch. Fuck. God knows part of me wanted to simply reply “Of course!” and carry her off to my bedroom. I glanced over at her. She was too cute for words as she sat there, eyeing me, awaiting an answer. Her long, reddish hair framed the slightly narrow face, the huge, green eyes, the ruler-straight ridge of her nose, her full lips… Fuck. I could already feel the little devil on my one shoulder winning the argument with the angel on my other.

It took all I had of strength to meet her expectant gaze. I sighed - deeply - and cursed inwardly at my cock, already springing to attention to the pleasures which were up for grabs, should I decide to throw caution to the wind. “Ah, uhm, Ella, I, ah… I… Fuck, I could’ve been your father! Well, almost, at any rate…”

She didn’t say anything; she just kept her gaze on me. She’d no intent of letting me off the hook easily, it seemed. “Ella, I… Well, I totally get how it sucked, especially with the drama afterwards, but… I might be thick, but I can’t see anything getting better by me, well, as you said, having sex with you?”

She sighed. “For fuck’s sake, just THINK! The sex, for one, would probably be better. Not that it would take that much of an effort on your part. And don’t you give me that "I could have been your father” sermon. I’m grown enough to want; hell, to NEED; sex. You’re most definitely grown enough, and, seeing as you’re a single father, I really cannot see that much of it coming your way, huh? And here it comes, served on a silver platter!

I’ve carte blanche to drop by here whenever I feel like it and stay a couple of hours without anybody, least of all my parents, worrying. After Thomas has fallen asleep, not even an earthquake could wake him! He sleeps, we sleep together, I shower and go back home. What’s not to like?“

I must have looked rather doubting. Well, perhaps 'disbelieving’ fit the bill better, as she kept trying to convince me, as if I needed any prodding.

"It’s not like I’m dying to try any more guys my age, and waiting for them to gain experience? Hell, no! Fuck knows how long that’s gonna be, anyway. And you… Well, as I said; I can be here whenever I want without anyone questioning it, and, like, I don’t think you’re very likely to brag that you’re fucking the neighbour’s teenage daughter, are you?”

The little devil stabbed its pitchfork clean through the angel, ending the discussion. Ella didn’t notice, though, so she kept going. “Just THINK, will you? How often do you think an eighteen-year-old asks a thirty-something if he wants to sleep with her, no strings attached? Do you think this is likely to happen twice in your life? Hell, it’s now or never!”

I managed to put a faint smile on my face, shaking my head in disbelief. “Well, with that angle, it is hard to disagree, I’ll give you that…”

An instant, triumphant smile blossomed in her face.

“I’m probably going to regret this, but I’d regret if I didn’t, too. We’ll do it, Ella. If that’s what you truly want, we’ll do it. I’d rather regret something I did do than something I didn’t do.” Commitment made, I sat back. Here goes nothing, I thought.

She leant back in her chair, giggling as her smile grew into a big grin. “So shall it be written, so shall it be done, then.” She glanced over at me. “We just watched Ben Hur in history class. I nicked the line from there. Ooooh, I’m SO looking forward to this!!!”

Her gaze fell to my lap, where no amount of denim fabric could even make an attempt at hiding my massive erection. “And, it would seem; as do you!” she giggled.

I reached for my beer and had a good, long sip. This evening had certainly taken a turn for the unexpected.

“I’d be happy to have one, too. A beer, that is”, the girl which had, moments ago, taken the step from 'nice neighbourhood girl’ to 'femme fatale’ chirped.

I shook my head. “Not going to happen. No one is going to be able to come here and say I first got you drunk, then shagged you. Not going to happen.”

I got a massive eye-rolling for my trouble. “I don’t think a small beer is going to make all the difference in the grand scheme of things if someone were to find out you’ve been shagging me, as you so poetically put it. However, if it can ease your conscience somewhat, I can steal one. Would you like another, lover-to-be?”

She got on her feet, and I caught myself eyeing her with renewed interest; her lanky limbs, narrow hips, those oh-so-adorable, perfectly round, small breasts pressing against the slightly tight-fitting sweater… This could be fun.

I gave in. “ Make mine a Two Captains, will you? Thanks.”

She giggled as she floated past me. “I’ll just pour mine in that ludicrously big tea mug of yours. No worries, your reputation will be safe. For now, at least.”

I shook my head, still in semi-disbelief. I wasn’t convinced this was the smartest endeavour I’d ever agreed to; but of one thing I was certain: It wouldn’t be boring, either.

Ella returned, handing me a beer bottle and hoisting a mug in a mock toast. “Cheers, then, neighbour.”

What the hell. I popped the cork and toasted her. “Cheers, neighbour. To exciting times.”

“I sure hope so!” came the reply. She took a long sip from the mug, sighed contentedly and faced me. “Let’s get the practical matters out of the way first; I’m on the pill and as clean as fresh snow, Fred didn’t get within six feet of me until he’d put on a condom. Unless you’ve caught something I’d rather not have, let’s just have at it au naturel, huh?”

I nodded. “Duly noted. And when did you plan for, ah, our undertaking to get underway?”

She smiled her broadest grin and winked as she raised the mug to her lips again. “In half a beer’s time? It’s probably too late in the day for me to get the full treatment, but perhaps you could give me a quick teaser, just to make sure I come back tomorrow to get more, ah, to put Thomas to bed, I mean?”

Wow. I felt the pulse throbbing in my painfully erect member. Soon. Soon she’d be wrapped around me.

We shared our evening beer in silence; I hardly knew what kind of small talk was appropriate while counting down to having sex with her; and Ella? Well, she appeared to be perfectly content just nurturing her beer while watching the sunset. I’ll hand her that, though; it WAS a beautiful sunset.

Eventually, she glanced into her mug. “Empty.” she observed. “I’ll head in, just come along when you’re ready, huh?”

When I was ready? Heck. I had a last sip from my bottle, shrugging. I’d rather have Ella than more beer, but didn’t want to seem half as desperate to get her laid as I felt. I shrugged again. I decided to give her two minutes, then I’d follow.

Softly closing the porch door behind me, I headed for the bedroom; I figured I’d find her there.

Bingo. Her clothes were in a heap on the floor, suggesting the teenager under my duvets was as naked as she’d been when she entered this world; she’d pulled the duvet up to right under her chin, covering her fully. She giggled as I just stood there, mesmerized, looking at her while leaning against the doorpost.

“I’m sorry,” I said, voice thick with emotion. “I just need a moment to process this. As you said, this doesn’t happen every day. Hell, it is a sight I never, ever thought I’d behold in here.”

“Never? Have you NEVER fantasized about seducing the babysitter? Be honest!” she giggled from under the duvet, before pulling it aside enough to show a hip with a narrow, fading bikini line on it, before quickly covering herself up again.

“If you want to see more, you’ve got to come here…”

I didn’t take much persuading; stepping closer, I started undressing, trying my best not to rush it. “By the way, I honestly have never entertained the thought that you’d end up in here; I won’t pretend to be a saint, it’s more that the women I secretly undress in my mind are mostly, say, at least in their late twenties, preferably even in their thirties. Let’s just say you went under my radar. Until fifteen minutes ago, that is.”

I pulled down my jeans before stepping out of them, pulling off my socks; and then, without further ado, dropping my boxers. Ella let out a giggle and a muted whistle as my cock sprang free; while not the most generously endowed of men at some 6 inches, I’d been blessed with a rather significant girth as if to compensate.

I didn’t wait for another invitation. It was, after all, my bed. Quickly getting down on the sheets, I tugged at the duvet and joined her. She jolted as our bodies first brushed against each other; I put my hand on her belly, slowly stroking her glowing skin until my hand rested on her hip, pulling her onto her side, facing me. My hand came to rest on her ass, my cock pressing firmly against her stomach.

“So, how long do you think you can stay?” I asked.

She contemplated it for a moment. “Well, the old ones won’t find it strange if I stay a little after Thomas has fallen asleep, so… Well, say, an hour, tops?”

I nodded. Fuck, this was awkward. One thing was sleeping with someone you were in a relationship with; that made all sorts of caresses, petting, kisses and whatnot seem natural. But now what? Ella must have sensed my hesitation, because as if on cue, she kissed me softly on the cheek. “Just treat me like you would a girlfriend, huh?” She half whispered, half moaned in my ear. “Just don’t tell me you love me. That’d be creepy.”

I answered her kiss, a bit hesitant at first, then I just felt any resistance melt away, and surrendered to the passion welling up in me. Our kiss grew more passionate, almost desperate, before I reluctantly broke it. “An hour. Tops. Well, let’s see what we can do…”

She giggled and pressed herself against me, firmly.

I was dizzy with desire. It was a year and a half since I had last had sex with someone. Heck, it was a year and a half since I’d even kissed someone, been so close to someone. And I was about to come closer. Much closer.

She was eager, warm and driven as she snuggled ever closer to me; we kissed again, she went all in, seemingly trying to push me out of the bed, so eager was she to join our bodies. I forced myself to break the kiss again, putting my hands on her shoulders and gently pushing her over on her back, before leaning on an elbow, gazing at her in lingering disbelief that this was even happening.

“I really haven’t come to grips with you being here, us about to do what we’re about to do,” I murmured. “I’ll do my best. Just… Well, the first time with a new partner may be exciting, but it most often gets even better with time.”

She giggled, then burst into a brief, chirp-like laugh. “A bit early to try to sell in repeat performances, isn’t it? No worries, I’m sure you’ll make it worth my while and then some. Just, please, do it, huh?”

I nodded, pulled the duvet aside and exposed for the first time her naked body. Beautiful didn’t cut it. Her pert, perfectly round breasts arrogantly ignored gravity, rock-hard nipples crowning them, surrounded by wonderfully bright pink areolas. I stifled a moan as I softly let a hand fall to her flat stomach again, gently caressing her while taking in the sight; from her neck down her cleavage, she had a lot of small freckles, gradually becoming dimmer before disappearing fully just under her breasts. Her belly, so soft, yet firm, below which a full, dense mat of red hair covered her sex. Well, for the time being, it did. Not for long. Easing myself south, I stroked her hip, then her thigh as I kissed my way from her chest, playfully biting a nipple, over her belly… Her time to moan. “Wow, seriously? Are you going to…”

I was. She eagerly pulled her legs up a little, spread them, making room for me. I moved, soon sitting between her thighs, leaning forward as I

A Tower of Refuge

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Fri, 12 Jun 2026 22:28:55 -0500

A Tower of Refuge

Young lad saves and is saved by beautiful Highland Lady.

Based on a post By Stonemarten. Listen to the Podcast at Connected.

Forward:

Lady Anne Mackintosh was a real, historic figure from the Jacobite Rebellion of 1745. She was a true heroine and brave, married to the head of her clan, who was a redcoat officer in the government army, however she herself led-out her Highland clansmen as "Colonel Anne" in support of the rebel Young Pretender, Charles Edward Stuart, often known as Bonnie Prince Charlie. Some readers, particularly in America, may know of the '45 Rebellion in Scotland if you're familiar with the Outlander series of books and TV.

This story is not about Lady Anne herself, but her little known cousin Lady Mary MacGillivray, a widow in her late 30s, who was also a beautiful Highland noblewoman supporting the Jacobite cause. Because the action takes place in the wild Highlands of Scotland, our characters would generally be speaking Scots Gallic as their first language rather than English, but for the sake of fantasy and to appease you Sassenachs, the dialogue here will be in the English tongue (thank heavens, because I can't speak Gallic!):

Chapter 1
Shouts and a loud bang, followed by the fizz of a musket ball flying past his head, shocked Lachlan into spurring his horse towards the nearby stone tower. Dismounting at the entrance steps, he ran upwards to the solid oak door, banging furiously at the knocker. Within a few seconds, a barred hatch opened and old servant Mackay peered out into the gloom. On recognizing the young man, he unbolted the heavy door, opening just wide enough for Lachlan to enter with his basket-hilted, broad-sword at his side. Once safely inside, Mackay locked the door and Lachlan greeted the lady of the house coming fast down the spiral staircase, alerted by the commotion.

"What is it Lachy?" she asked breathlessly, for she knew the lad, as he was the son of her estate factor.

"The redcoats are coming to arrest you" said Lachlan: "they're fast on my heels".

Without hesitation, she grabbed Lachlan by the arm, dragging him upwards round the stone staircase, calling for Mackay to run home as fast as he could, securing the tower behind him.

"Hurry" she said to Lachlan: "we have a secret place, a priest-hole near the top of the tower, where we'll be safe". Nearing the top of the stairs, Lady Mary stopped suddenly, reaching-up to take a lit candle and pulling downwards on the candle-stick secured to the wall. There was a click, springing a narrow opening, cunningly hidden in the stone. "Quickly, inside" she said, leading him into the darkness.

"My sword" he exclaimed, unbuckling his belt so that he and the scabbard could fit through the narrow doorway. Once they were both safely inside, Lady Mary pushed the door closed and placed the flickering candle into a small lantern above them.

Just in time, for they could hear through the thick walls of their hiding place, the muffled thumps of what was probably an axe at the tower door below, faint shouting and the unmistakable dull banging of musket fire.

The priest hole was a simple narrow cell of only five feet in length and three wide, just tall enough for them to stand upright. It was a tight fit for the two fugitives with Lachlan and Lady Mary facing each other, huddled closely in the semi-darkness.

Soon they could hear the faint sounds of soldiers having breached the door, searching and ransacking the tower. "Don't worry, they'll never find us in here" whispered Mary.

Half an hour passed and things quietened a bit outside, but it sounded like the redcoats had left a small guard, perhaps intending to catch their prey if they returned to the tower from which it seemed they had escaped.

Mary stood silently, pressed against the young Jacobite s chest. She had been married since childhood, now sadly widowed, but After about 10 minutes of the Redcoats futile ransacking, She was completely engrossed by the virile masculinity pressed up against her nipples. His hefting chest and encircling arms awoke her sensual memories of the departed husband of her youth. Lachlan embodied his manliness and his chivalry.
This strapping young buck just laid his life down, to seek to spare her of her life & liberty. While he was always a constant image of her private lusts, She had no idea how requited her desires might be.

Now he was literally shielding her body from harm. She d never dreamed she could, at nearly 40 years of age, could be the preferred mate of a younger man in his mid-twenties.

Lachlan became increasingly aware of the lovely lady sharing his confinement, feeling her body breathing in and out gently, as her fine round breasts pressed against him above her tight corset. He had always thought she was beautiful and shapely for a slightly older woman; and often had fond thoughts of her, some of which while stroking his youthful releases at home in his bed at night.

This well-bred woman of society was known for her understanding of trade & politics. Something he had little insights of. Her fashion and allure set a high standard which the other women of the county would scarcely admit following. But no one could interrupt the market street crowds as she walked by.

This woman was rumored to have rebuffed the suitors above her station in life. For nearly 3 years she remained a widow. Lachlan was the first man that Mary had even been in a private rooms with, since the morning of her late husband s last departure from the estate..

The lady herself had also on occasion admired this handsome young man, with his strong body and she had observed coyly his sturdy thighs and the good sized bulge under his plaid. Having his large masculine frame so close and the musky smell of a man made her lower parts open slightly and moisten as nature had intended.

The lady secretly kept a collection of huge wooden and ceramic dildos under her mattress. It was by accident that Lady Mary discovered her 13 year fetish for monster phallic satisfaction. The couple inherited a bedroom suit from her mother-in-law. The baseboard was hand-carved and rather low-profile, made of Walnut. and the corner posts rose a bit higher, but only to the top of the mattress. Each post had 3-inch rounded spires with a triple helix indented swirl, which started at the bottom of the 6 inch finials, and tapered to a point, which appeared to have a more weathered and re-oiled look, than the other parts of the woodwork.

One night, Mary was excited for bedtime with her husband. She had a skimpy lace chemise which her husband had never seen. It was racy revealing. Barely covering her ass, and allowing her dark nipples to poke through the bodice lace.

Lusty and climbing into bed early. Her husband said he d be 20 minutes behind her. She placed a knee onto the bottom corner of the mattress. As she raised her other leg up, her first knee slipped of the edge and slid off the mattress just as she was spread eagle over the finial of the bedpost.

Her legs found the floor, but just after her cunt was impaled by the bedpost, sinking to just beyond the thickest girth of the walnut phallus. It was as she slowly raised her body upward, that she noticed the brief pleasure on her g-spot.

Continuing more carefully into the bed, she pondered the clumsy accident. Then she thought about how she always caught the scent of her mother, when she stood near that baseboard.

After a few more minutes under the sheets, waiting on her tardy husband, Mary s randy instincts and aroused desire drove her to throw off the duvet and stand at the corner of the bed.

She scooted up against the corner and laid her chest down flat on the mattress and tilted her pelvis to make gentle contact with the finial. A fetish was born. It was a reliable and stand-in for when her hubby was away. But it also relieved him of the sole source to pleasure her.

It even helped her focus more on her hubby s sexual needs, now that she knew she d always get herself off when her couldn t. His slender cock was easy on her throat, but not optimal to get her the stuffed feel in her nethers.

For the past couple years she s been watching the young stags like Lachlan. Once when he was caught in a summer storm, he sought shelter in her alcove. When she looked out the window, she saw him just as the wind whipped his kilt up and she saw his turgid thickness for a moment. His shaft was nearly as thick as her wrist.

She was startled back to the present by Lachlan s fumbling efforts to secure his loins.

Without a belt holding his Great Kilt (feileadh mor) together, Lachlan's tartan plaid began to unravel as he stood rubbing gently against Lady Mary; it was gradually revealing his nakedness and increasing tumescence below. Lachlan tried to hold it together, but without room to maneuvers, he could not stop it falling open to revealing his muscular torso and swelling appendage. His large prick was swaying slightly, rubbing against the lady through her fine silk dress and petticoats.

Lady Mary was well experienced in the ways of men, so at feeling Lachy's man-pole throbbing at her groin, her lower parts began to flood with desire and her breasts heave. Looking up into the eyes of the big Scot, she gently said; "Don't worry" she said: "it's nothing to be ashamed of" she gasped at the embarrassed laddie. "Grind into me, I'm loving it" she said shamelessly for a noble lady.

The priest hole was designed to hold one priest, and spare him from Protestant persecution. It can scarcely contain two, even if one is slight of frame. But with a tally whacker of Lachlan s size, He either had to press it into her crotch, or risk prying the secret panel open and thus reveal them to the king s soldiers.

At least 7 times, according to the chronicles of the estate, & the oral traditions of the family s many generations; Priests were forced to seek refuge in this secret nook. One Monsignor McBirney became so fond of the solitude and the times of prayer he had inside that wall, that he often returned for Friday prayers and contrition. He even wrote scriptures and prayers on the timbers.

Lady Mary felt no shame for granting Lachlan s cock to take refuge in her crotch, yet at that moment, their lust was indeed aflame, Lachlan pressed his mouth to Lady Mary kissing her passionately, their tongues dancing together, moans escaping from deep within them. Lachlan grasped his cock at full stand, placing it roughly between Mary's spreading thighs as they ground together. His large hands moved across their two pressed chests, slipping it into her bodice to reveal pert boobs with large pink nipples, which he fondled and tweaked until they rose in peaks at his attention.

The high gable of the attic let in just a trickle of light to faintly see, and even then, One needed several minutes to adjust to the darkness, before some details began to emerge. Just then Lady Mary looked over the man s shoulder, to read;

But whoso hath this world's good, and seeth his brother have need, and shutteth up his bowels of compassion from him, how dwelleth the love of God in him? 1 John 3:17

"Love me, NOW" cried Lady Mary, so Lachlan reached down between their legs to roughly drag-up her dress and petticoats.

She gasped again at the sheer size of him. She thanked heavens for having birthed three babies that helped her accommodate him.

Over Lachlan s other shoulder, Mary read yet another scripture;

Wherefore they are no more twain, but one flesh. What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder. Matthew 19:6

The new lovers held each other close, gasping and breathing heavily, stroking one another's faces, as if all the troubles of the world were gone-away and all they had was each other forever.

When they felt sure the danger had gone, Lady Mary reached around her young stag to release the latch and open the secret access panel. Lachlan carefully backed out to the stairwell and offered his hand to Mary.

She then saw a prayer that Monsignor McBirney wrote on the inside panel;

As you leave here, remember that you ve been in God s presence, and that he s blessed you with just what you need, to face the challenges you re about to take on. Live in his blessing.

Mary then looked out to the immensely bright stairwell Lachlan s smiling face radiated. He d been successful in his mission to save the Lady. She held his arm as they descended the stairwell.

I owe you my life, my brave man. I do not wish to live without your protective presence. I believe God ordained our fateful time in the wall. I believe I m yours, If you will have me?

Before he could respond, Servants rushed into the home. They d been ordered out by the soldiers and they went to the parish priest to warn him.

As the soldiers rode out of town, the priest returned with the servants. Father O Brien greeted Lady Mary warmly and asked her to join him in a prayer of thanks for God s providential protection.

Yes, oh yes, but May I first introduce you to my champion, Father? Mary insisted. This is Lachlan. He rushed to warn me, and is now a fugitive. Lachlan, please join Father O Brien and me, in prayer.

The three knelt and Pastor Obrien gave thanks. The prayer was a common one. Good priests had so many memorized prayers. But before he said; Amen , he added a prayer for God s anointing on the young man. It was similar to the prayer for those entering military service.

Mary was holding Lachlan s hands with both of her s, during their prayer. As the priest said Amen , Mary reached out to stop him from doing the sign of the cross , and said, Oh Father O Brien. Could you pray another prayer for us? We need a sacrament.

Yes, what blessing are you seeking, my child?

Matrimony, Father.

Lachlan was speechless. He knew he wanted this. He knew this was his destiny. But he also knew society would not tolerate a commoner marrying up; at least not that far up. So he simply smiled at Mary and nodded sincerely to the priest.

When is the blessed sacrament to occur? He seemed confused that he d not heard of this engagement among the town folk.

While we are here on our knees, Father. Mary confidently said.

I m, I m a bit confused and surprised. The priest admitted.
Father, what I ve witnessed these last few hours, is a divine act of God. His providence is on full display. The devotion of this honorable and brave man is a marvel. He is now a fugitive as are you, Father. I owe it to him, to protect him as he has protected me, and both of us are devoted to protecting you. As the savior said; What God has therefore joined together, let no man put asunder.

Two hours later, Father O Brien walked back to the rectory. He and the Lady s servants had sat at the wedding feast as the only invited guests.

The couple retired to the bed chamber early that night. A habit they kept for their entire lifetime.

By Stonemarten for Literotica

Discovering Amy: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Fri, 12 Jun 2026 22:28:55 -0500

Discovering Amy: Part 2

Amy gets fingered for the first time.

In parts, by Djmac1031- listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

Tommy sat by the edge of the pool, alone with his thoughts as he waited for Amy to come back out of the house.

Both of them had made it back unseen and unquestioned from their little secret getaway into the woods.

He had just gotten back poolside when Amy s best friend Cindy came over to him.

If you re looking for Amy, I just passed her in the house a minute ago, Cindy said. She looked kind of strange, and freaked out a little. You two love birds aren t fighting or something are you?

Tommy sighed inwardly. Cindy was a good friend to Amy, but she was always so damn nosy. She d been shipping the both of them since long before shipping had become a catchphrase, and a stupid one at that, Tommy thought.

No, of course not, Tommy replied, as casually as he could. I haven t seen her since the Marco / Polo game broke up a while ago and everybody wandered off.

Cindy looked skeptical. Thought I saw you two still chatting after I got out of the pool, she said, raising an eyebrow. You sure somethings not up? You better not have upset my bestie! she growled.

I don t know what you re talking about, Tommy said, a little too defensively.

I m gonna talk to her about it later tonight, ya know. I m sleeping over. I ll get her to dish, whatever it is, you know that right? Cindy claimed boldly.

Tommy shrugged, trying to appear nonchalant. You guys have fun, talk about whatever you want, I don t care.

Cindy gave him a look that said she didn t quite believe that, then spun and walked away.

Tommy watched her leave, relieved she was finally gone. He caught himself looking at her plump ass as she retreated, then quickly averted his eyes.

Cindy was cute, even beautiful he had to admit. If he was being honest with himself, he found her attractive sexually. But he certainly didn t have any feelings for her. Not like he had for Amy.

Tommy s thoughts drifted back to Amy, and their time alone in the woods, and what they d done together, a series of firsts for both of them.

He thought of her final words to him before she left the wooded path for the house: I love you too.

Was it love, he thought? It was certainly more than just some teenage crush.

Was it just sexual? No, he thought. He d had feelings for her long before what became their first sexual explorations together this evening. He was just finally getting around to admitting it to himself, and understanding that Amy had these same feelings too.

It was all so new, so confusing. But exciting too, he had to admit.

He sat there alone, feet in the water, thinking about all of that, and trying not to think about the handjob Amy had given him just minutes ago, or about seeing and touching her breasts for the first time. The last thing he wanted was to pitch another tent right there by the side of the pool.

He looked up from his thoughts and saw Amy s mom heading into the house.

Tommy had a moment of panic. He hoped Amy was done doing, well, whatever she was doing in there. She d been gone awhile.

But he supposed she had to clean up the mess he d made. She was probably washing her suit and towel out, making sure no telltale stains were left behind.

He didn t realize he d been holding his breath until he saw Amy bound out the door and down the steps into the yard, and he let it out in a rush of relief.

She looked happy and carefree enough, so if she d encountered her mom it must have gone okay.

Amy paused, looking around, and her face lit up in a radiant smile when she spotted him.

Amy had to keep herself from running over to Tommy. She felt like she was floating over the grass, not simply stepping across it as she walked towards him, butterflies in her stomach.

He stood as she approached, and it struck her, not for the first time, just how handsome he was.

His eyes were a strange but beautiful combo of green and brown, with yellow flecks you could only see up close.

His hair was a darker blonde than hers, although it was lightened now by the sun and spiky in a short summer cut.

His body was lean and lanky, with wide shoulders and long legs. While not super muscular, what he had was lean and firm and strong from the various forms of physical work he always seemed to be doing.

Amy s eyes traveled down his hairless chest to his stomach, then (not for the first time) to that hint of a V shape that started just under his abs, pointing the way towards his,

No, stop, not now, Amy thought. That way madness lies, she laughed to herself, remembering her Shakespeare.

She hoped he hadn t caught her looking, then realized maybe she wouldn t mind so much if he had anyway.

His eyes seemed fixed on her as she approached, and they were speckled moonlight.

Amy felt her heart flutter and a tingle between her legs. Oh girl, she thought. If this is love, you re in trouble, she groaned inwardly.

Then they were together, standing face to face.

Amy desperately wanted to hug him, to kiss him, but they both knew they couldn t risk such open displays of affection just now.

So she instead simply spoke, Hey there.

Hey, Tommy replied, almost a whisper.

They both stood there, smiling like, well, two young lovers. Neither knew what to say next. Tommy broke the silence. Wanna get a snack?

I d love to, was her reply.

They spent the rest of the party almost entirely by each other s side. Oh they socialized, chatted with their other friends, even played horseshoes for a while. But they we re always at least close by, making eye contact and sharing secret smiles.

The party eventually started to wind down, and people began saying their goodbyes.

Tommy kept a respectful distance as many were approaching Amy to congratulate her and say goodnight. She stood for a while with her parents, thanking each guest in turn for coming and for their thoughtful gifts, etc.

He felt a sudden tap on his shoulder. It was his mother.

Hey sport, I m gonna go. Do you want a ride back with me or are you staying for a bit? They only lived a few blocks away, an easy walking distance, but his mom had driven so she could bring over the food she d volunteered to make and the graduation gifts they d gotten for Amy.

Is it okay if I stay a bit? Amy s parents said it was okay if a few of us stayed and watched a movie, I explained. I can walk home after, no problem. It s a nice night.

Mom looked at him and grinned. Wanna spend more time with Amy, huh? she said knowingly. Don t think I haven t noticed how much time you two have been spending together lately. Tommy gulped but said nothing.

His mother relented. Well, okay. I trust you, and I trust Amy s parents. You won t get into too much trouble I think. Just behave yourself, you hear? Be a good gentleman. And be home by midnight.

Tommy smiled and nodded. Sure mom, you bet. Thanks.

Just remember: God is watching you. And with that she turned to make her goodbyes to Amy and her parents.

Yeah, well, we gave him a hell of a show earlier then, Tommy thought to himself, and had to stifle a laugh.

The popcorn was made, some fruit juice poured, ( You guys have had enough soda for one day Amy s mom had said, stern but kindly) and they were settling down to watch the movie.

The only person who wound up staying besides Tommy was Cindy, who of course was sleeping over.

Amy and Cindy were on the center couch. Tommy sat alone in a recliner chair off to the side, as Amy s parents came in from the kitchen.

We re heading up to bed now, Amy s dad started. We expect you kids to behave yourself. Amy s mom turned and looked directly at Tommy. I expect you ll be a gentleman and show respect for our house? she asked him.

Yes ma'am, yes sir, Tommy replied, addressing both parents.

Mom nodded, then turned to Cindy. Cindy, you re chaperone. Keep a watch over these two. They ve been making eyes at each other all night.

Mom! Amy cried, embarrassed.

What? You thought we didn t notice? We re not as blind as you think we are, her mom shot back.

Amy flushed crimson, but said nothing more.

Cindy? Mom continued, you heard me right? You re on guard duty. Understand?

Cindy barely contained her eye roll but nodded and replied, Yes ma'am, of course.

Just remember, Dad said suddenly, leave room for the Holy Spirit, and looking directly at Tommy, dropped him a wink and smiled.

Tommy gulped. He had no clue what to make of that at all, so he simply nodded.

Mom threw dad a sharp glare and his smile quickly faded. Straight home after the movie young man, you understand me? Mom said.

Yes ma'am, I understand, Tommy replied.

Then they both gave Amy a kiss on the cheek and went upstairs to their bedroom.

The room was silent for several moments after they left, finally broken by Cindy. Well that was awkward, she blurted.

They all laughed, breaking the tension.

They d all changed into some dry clothes earlier, (Tommy had only just remembered to fetch his from his mom s car before she left) and Tommy couldn t help but notice how cute Amy looked in her sleepwear; a pink Hello Kitty pajama top and matching shorts.

It was, as all her outfits were, modest, but it left her shoulders bare and he could see the tan lines made by her bathing suit. Suddenly he was thinking about her breasts, exposed and pale in the moonlight, as she d slowly slipped down the straps,

He was snapped out of this memory by a voice. Tommy? Earth to Tommy!

It was Cindy. You can t see the TV well from there. Come sit on the couch with us. I ll scoot over, you can sit next to Amy. She smiled wryly, and Amy elbowed her good naturedly, but put up no further argument.

Yeah, sure, makes sense, Tommy said casually, trying not to sound too eager.

The girls scooted over and he sat down next to Amy, who was now in the middle, Cindy to her left at the other end.

Their hips touched as he sat, and he awkwardly tried to figure out what to do with his left arm. He decided to put it around Amy s shoulders. He made sure to keep his hand up on the couch, a safe distance from the tempting curve of her breast.

Amy settled her head on Tommy s shoulder, sighing almost imperceptibly in contentment. Cindy heard it though, and this time did not contain her eye roll, but smiled knowingly.

They watched the movie like that for a while, in silence. It was some rom-com the girls had picked out, one of their favorites. Tommy didn t really care what they picked. He wasn t there for the movie.

It was a PG film and a pretty tame one at that. No sex or nudity of course. Although there were a couple of kissing scenes and during them Tommy could feel Amy shifting slightly under his arm, and knew exactly what she was thinking.

About an hour into the movie, Cindy suddenly stood up. Making a show of stretching (Tommy could not help but notice the way her large breasts pushed out from her less modest tank top, despite himself) and, mock yawning, turned to address them.

I m tired, I think I m gonna go to bed, she announced, looking slyly at Tommy for a second. Then to Amy she added, your parents bedroom is right across the hall from yours. Keep your cell phone nearby. If I hear them stir, I ll text you.

Turning back to Tommy, she said, There s about 30 minutes left in this movie. If Amy s not upstairs and in her bed in 35, I m personally knocking on her parents door and waking them up.

I know your parents told me to chaperone, she continued, but I figure if God sees all, let Him keep an eye on you two.

And with a sly wink and a totally knowing grin, she turned and went upstairs.

Tommy and Amy both sat silent and shocked as they watched her go.

Tommy broke the silence. I, I can t believe she just did that, he muttered.

Amy just sighed, cupped his face with her hand, turned it towards her own, and whispered, she s a good friend.

And just like that they were kissing.

Tommy s mind was spinning happily. She smelled so good, clean and fresh after her earlier shower. Some kind of floral scented shampoo, he thought, and he also caught a hint of what he guessed was perfume; a light, almost fruity scent. Her hair was loose, wavy, and flowing around her face and neck.

He could taste her lip gloss, sweet with a hint of cinnamon.

It wasn t long before the arm he still had half on the couch dropped to a more comfortable, intimate position.

Breaking the kiss a moment, he looked at her, head tilted, eyes questioning. No words were needed. She simply nodded her consent and shifted herself into a better position for his hand to gently cup her breast.

Again he felt her hard little nipple underneath her shirt, already swollen. He could see her neck and what little skin that was exposed just above her chest flush with excitement as she squirmed under his touch.

His hand then slid under the soft cotton fabric and found the bare skin of her breast beneath. He was surprised she wasn t wearing a bra, but supposed the top was generally modest enough that she didn t need one.

Or, he speculated, she d left it off on purpose.

Amy rested her head back on the couch and closed her eyes, focusing on the incredible sensations, as his hand explored her firm young flesh. He was so gentle, and every time his fingers found her nipples her body jerked as if shocked.

Tommy s voice broke through her trance, whispering. Amy, are you okay? Tell me if I hurt you, or,

I m fine, just, sensitive, she stammered. She opened her eyes, imploring, don t stop, please. She leaned in, finding his lips again.

As they continued making out, he felt her hand land on his upper thigh, slowly moving towards his crotch.

The loose fitting shorts he was wearing were containing his throbbing erection, but just barely. Then her hand was over it, feeling it s length for the second time that night.

Suddenly she was tugging at his waistband, trying desperately to free it.

It took all of his willpower to grasp her hand and remove it.

Amy, we can t. It s too risky. And too, messy.

She groaned and frowned. I know, but,

Tommy lifted her chin up to face him, and spoke softly, lovingly. Amy, I want it too, but we have to be smart. If your parents walked in on us with my pants down, or if I made a mess again all over your couch, he paused, removed his hand from her breast, and with one finger made the throat cutting gesture across his neck.

She nodded, regretfully. Yeah, you re right. Dammit.

They sat quietly for a moment, just holding each other.

She looked at him suddenly, with a determined glint in her eye.

Would you, she paused, licked her lips, swallowed nervously, started again:

Would you, touch me, somewhere else? Her voice was a weak whisper.

Where? said Tommy, not getting it yet.

Amy smiled shyly, looked down, and slowly parted her legs.

Understanding dawned in his eyes. A huge grin spread on his face, but was quickly replaced by gentle concern.

Are you sure? he asked sweetly. Because I don t want to pressure you, or make you feel like you have to,

Amy cut him off sharply but lovingly. Tommy, if you don t touch my Kitty right now I ll wind up screaming in frustration. Please. I need this. Her voice was a harsh whisper that contained a desperation he d never heard from her before.

Tommy was utterly taken aback by this outburst. Then he broke into a goofy grin. Your kitty? he said incredulously.

Amy flushed with embarrassment. It s what, it s what I ve always, called, it. I know, it s silly.

It s adorable, said Tommy, and so are you.

His hand went to the bare skin of her right thigh, slowly caressing her soft, tan skin.

Her breathing became heavier as his hand slid higher up her thigh, finding the hem in the leg of her pajama shorts, then slipped under it.

His fingers found the edge of her panties where they met her thigh, then paused.

She moaned, put her hand on his, pushed it further. Please, she groaned, please keep going.

His fingers started to work their way under the edge of her panties when she suddenly stopped him.

Just don t, just don t push your fingers, inside. Not all the way, okay? I m still a virgin, and I wanna stay that way for now. At least till we re ready to, she stopped herself, then shrugged, , well you know. Touch anywhere else you want, just don t push inside, okay?

Tommy nodded, understanding. He knew enough about the female anatomy to understand what the hymen was and how it could be broken. He certainly didn t want to push Amy beyond what she was ready for.

Don t worry, I don t ever want to hurt you, Amy. Please tell me if I do. And stop me if I go too far. I ve never done this, and I want it to be right, he said.

Just touch me, she hissed. I ll guide you if needed, okay?

Without further hesitation, his hand slid up again, finding her panties, but instead of going under them he suddenly changed direction and went over the fabric, cupping her entire Kitty in his palm.

What he found was warm, almost hot, and he could feel moisture seeping its way through the gusset, warm and slippery like a lotion or oil.

He looked at her with happy confusion, and she smiled. It gets that way sometimes. When it s, excited. She winked at him wickedly. But you re torturing me, Tommy. Here, let me just,

With a quick move, her hand was suddenly inside her pajama shorts, and with a jerk she pulled her panties aside, allowing him easier access. He instantly felt the hot wet flesh of her virgin cunt under the palm of his hand.

He wasn t sure who gasped louder at the moment of contact, him or her.

Amy s eyes rolled back in her head as his fingers started to explore her soft folds.

Tommy was mesmerized by what he was feeling. His fingers gently probed and explored her swollen labia, then found where they separated as his fingers slipped between them, locating the entrance to her vagina.

He stopped there, remembering his promise not to probe too deep.

Cautiously, he stuck a finger tip in, then looked at Amy. This okay? Not too much?

Her breath was hitching, as she struggled to keep quiet despite the immense pleasure. Ya, yes, it s fine, she stammered. Juh, just a little deeper. There, stop! Now just slide it in and out a bit.

He followed her instructions and she closed her eyes again, imagining, as she had when she d masturbated earlier, that it was the tip of his cock sliding in and out of her virgin hole.

She felt like a fire hydrant the way she was gushing from the gentle fingering. Tommy felt it too.

It s so wet, he said, his voice a low marvel. I know, sorry, she stuttered, barely able to speak.

Don t be, he whispered in her ear. I got you way messier earlier, remember? Besides, I m assuming this means I m doing a good job, right?

Oh, yes, yes you, oh, oh God, don t stop, a little faster, oh, oh Jesus, I m gonna, Amy suddenly bit down on her lip so hard she thought it might bleed, as she felt the wave of her orgasm hit her, knocking her head back against the couch, her arm squeezing Tommy s waist so tight he could barely breathe, her other hand flying to her mouth to cover her scream as her body shook uncontrollably.

Don t stop don t stop don t stop, her voice came muffled from under her hand as she felt a fireball of pleasure spread outwardly from her vagina, simultaneously up towards her head and down to her toes. Then her sounds were no longer words, but high pitched squeals. Her body rocked forward, then back, then shook with what looked like a convulsion. Her eyes rolled back in her head.

Amy gives her first blowjob.

Amy had been sitting with her eyes closed in a state of utter relaxation, wrapped in Tommy s strong embrace. Suddenly they opened, and looking down, she saw Tommy s erection, still straining against his shorts.

Oh, Tommy, I m so sorry, I totally forgot about, that, she gestured to his crotch. Are you sure I can t, you know, help take care of it? It seems so unfair to leave you that way.

Tommy glanced at the TV. There were maybe ten minutes left in the movi

Discovering Amy: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Fri, 12 Jun 2026 22:28:55 -0500

Discovering Amy: Part 1

Two life long friends start to explore intimacy together.

In 4 parts, By D j mac 1031 - listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

The pool party had been going on for several hours, and it was well after dark, when Amy asked me if I d wanted to go for a walk in the woods behind the house.

She was 18, I was 19, but we d known each other since we were toddlers, our families being very close and part of the same church group.

The party was to celebrate her high school graduation (I graduated the year before) and was mainly our families along with some of our mutual friends from church and school.

As I said, we d been friends for a long time, but it was only in recent months that things seemed to change between us.

Talking about our futures, our questions of what we wanted to do with our lives, our secret bonding over our mutual distaste of our parents particular brand of religion, had brought us closer together as friends, but also somehow felt more than just friends.

I d certainly started noticing her beautiful body more recently as well.

Amy was blonde, with curly shoulder length locks, now damp around her face. Blue eyes that almost matched the pool water we were currently floating in.

Her one-piece bathing suit was modest (I m sure her parents had some say in that) but still couldn t help but highlight the curves of her perfect apple sized breasts, or the roundness of her ass that hadn t quite lost its baby fat yet.

She was well tanned of course; it was her pool and she spent a lot of time sunning herself when she wasn t actually swimming in it.

We d been playing Marco Polo for awhile along with our friends, and there was the usual silliness, splashing, and occasional accidental groping of random body parts as we all chased each other around the pool, taking turns being the blind player.

My hands had found Amy s body on more than a few occasions when it was my turn. I was starting to think she was letting me catch her just so my hands could brush against her hips, her back, and yes once right across her round bubble ass.

We d been taking a break from the game and just floating nearby each other, catching our breath, when she asked about going for the walk.

Most of our friends had left the pool already, getting snacks or drinks or just drying off.

You really wanna? I asked, surprised. We d been spending a lot of time together recently, but both of us having very religious conservative parents made it difficult to actually pursue any kind of true dating relationship.

We weren t girlfriend and boyfriend yet, not by any stretch, but had certainly progressed beyond mere childhood friends in the past several weeks.

I still remember my surprise when she kissed me right on the lips at her graduation ceremony just a few days ago.

Oh it was quick, and she d been hugging and kissing lots of folks. But it wasn t accidental on her part and it certainly didn t feel platonic.

Yeah, come on, it ll be fun, I promise, she replied. The smile on her face was mischievous to say the least.

I was a bit scared honestly. Both our parents would freak out if they caught us sneaking off together. I honestly couldn t wait to get out of my house and away from all the religious nonsense. But until then I had to put up with their repressive bullshit that made it incredibly difficult for me to even consider dating any girls on a regular basis, let alone get laid.

We climbed out of the pool, grabbed our towels, and took a look around.

Our parents all seemed busy, chatting away with some of the other parents in attendance, drinking, laughing, and playing some card game.

I didn t think they d notice us.

Okay, let s go, lead the way I guess. You know these woods better than me.

Amy didn t hesitate. She took my hand and led me to a little path that was barely visible in the dark.

As we got to the edge by the tree line, we both took one more look around, saw no one noticing us, and quietly slipped through the trees and down the path.

We hadn t gone very far when we came to a little clearing. A few stumps marked where some trees had been cleared, and a small pile of wood to one side, apparently the remains of some makeshift fort.

My brothers cleared this spot years ago; they used to have sleep-outs in their fort. They never let me come here with them but I ve always known about it. They eventually forgot about it as they got older, but I never did. It s a nice spot to just get away and be alone for a while, she explained.

Yeah, it s pretty cool I guess I said, then, awkwardly, not that many bugs here.

She laughed. I keep it clear here so it doesn t get overgrown. And I sprayed some bug killer here earlier this afternoon. Just in case. She had that mischievous grin again and a twinkle in her eye I couldn t fathom.

In case what? I asked stupidly. God, the cluelessness of a teenage boy.

In case this she said, and suddenly she was in my arms, her lips pressed to mine.

I froze for a moment, but thankfully, instinct took over, and I kissed her back.

She broke the kiss after a few seconds, almost reluctantly. "I ve been wanting to do that forever, you know. I ve been waiting so long for the right moment.

I smiled, hoping she couldn t see how red my face was in the moonlight that shone down on us.

"Wow. Well I m, I m glad you did Amy. That was, that was really, that was really nice. I stuttered around the words like an idiot.

I m glad you liked it. Because I wanna do it again. She smiled, looking at me in anticipation.

This time I made the move, pulling her gently by the waist, leaning down a bit (she was shorter than me) and moving in for another kiss.

She met me halfway and once again our lips connected.

We were both inexperienced, but we got the hang of it quickly. I tested her lips with my tongue; they parted and accepted it. She offered her tongue in return, and we explored, if a bit awkwardly, the art of French kissing.

We d break the kiss only for a few moments to look into each other s eyes, smile, then right back at it.

My hands up until that point had remained on her hips. Her arms were up around my neck and she was standing on her toes to help get some height.

I decided to be a bit bolder, and slowly started moving my hands. First just slowly up then back down her sides. I repeated this move a few times and her body seemed to respond positively, so I got braver.

My hands went back to her hips, then slowly around to her back. While the front of her suit was modest, the back was mostly open, allowing my hands to gently caress her soft, perfect skin.

She broke the kiss and giggled, that tickles!

Sorry, I said, lying.

I didn t say stop, did I? She replied softly, then started kissing me again.

My hands continued rubbing her back, but now I was moving them in small slow circles, lower, and lower still, stopping just above her ass.

I could feel her wriggling, trying to stand taller, and realized she was trying to actually move her ass UP and into my hands!

I took her signal and went with it, sliding my hands down and finally cupping the perfect teen bubble ass I d up until then been able to admire only with my eyes.

Mmm, she moaned as she broke the kiss. Finally. Took you long enough, she giggled again playfully.

I was trying to be a gentleman, I joked.

Well stop trying so hard she shot back playfully.

Oh yeah? I said in mock annoyance. "Well then, and with that I playfully grabbed her ass harder.

What happened next happened quickly. My pull on her ass threw her off the balance of her toes, and she fell forward, right into me, our bodies touching fully for the first time.

And that s when I realized I had a massive erection.

I felt her lower stomach lean right into it when she slipped, felt the simultaneous jolt of pain from the impact and pleasure from, well, the contact.

She was laughing at first, then suddenly went quiet as she looked down, confused for a moment.

Then her eyes went wide as she looked up at me.

Is that, is that your, Now she was the one stuttering. "Is that what I think it is? She managed to get out.

My face went beet red. "Yeah, um, look, sorry, I,

It s okay she cut in. Did I, did I hurt you?

No, I replied. (it had hurt, but only a little really and I didn t want to make her feel bad.)

Oh, okay, good. She said, biting her lip.

We stood there in awkward silence for a moment. But she didn t back away, and I certainly didn t want her to. My cock was throbbing, straining against the fabric of my suit, and while separated by my suit and her own, I still enjoyed the contact of another person, especially my beautiful friend Amy, touching up against my penis, even if only indirectly.

I didn t want the moment to end. But I didn t know how to continue.

Amy finally broke the silence. "Is that, because of me? She asked shyly.

"Yes I managed.

She pulled away from me and I almost groaned. I didn t want her to move.

But she only pulled back far enough to look down to see the tent pushing up from my swimsuit.

Her eyes again went wide. Wow. I mean I knew they got, bigger, when guys got, uh; but I didn t think they d get that, big, or, She stopped, looking both confused and excited.

I was embarrassed, yet also feeling a sense of pride, and excitement. My life-long friend was seeing my erected penis for the first time, even if it was covered by my suit, and it was giving her a good show.

Have you never seen a guys, you know, thing before? I asked, hoping mine was truly her first.

Well, no, not really. A picture in a textbook once. but it was just a drawing, and not this big, or, she paused.

Hard? I finished for her.

Yeah, she laughed. "I never saw a hard one, or a real one. She gulped.

"Yeah, they re usually smaller and soft, normally. But get much bigger and harder when, excited I explained simply.

So you re, excited, because of me?

Yes, I replied, Amy, you re so beautiful, and I m so happy to be here, kissing you, and touching you. I ve wanted this for a long time too, and now that it s happening, I can t help but get, well, turned on. I hope this doesn t upset you.

No, not at all. I, I love it she said, grinning widely.

Can I, can I touch it? She stammered.

My heart jumped. This is gonna happen? My brain screamed silently in joy.

"Of course, I managed to say, I d, I d love that.

She came in closer to me again. I could smell the chlorine in her hair, but also just, well, her. Her bright face shined in the moonlight, beautiful, without a stitch of makeup on.

Her left arm went around my hip to my back, and with her right, she slowly, tentatively, reached out and placed the palm of her hand over the bulge of my suit.

My cock jumped immediately at her touch, and she was startled, pulling her hand back in surprise.

It moved! She gasped. Wait, it, it moves?

Yeah it does that, I smiled, begging silently for her to touch it again.

She burst out laughing. Oh my God, that s great! It moves! She laughed so loud I was afraid the whole party behind us would hear.

Shush, I whispered, and she tried to contain herself, finally quieting to the occasional giggle.

Her hand reached out, more boldly this time, and again my throbbing member jumped at her touch, but this time she didn t pull away.

Instead, she started gently rubbing it with the palm of her hand. It bobbed and twitched with her movements and she smiled brightly, like a kid on Christmas with a new toy, enjoying how it responded to her touch.

I was enjoying it too. Not exactly the way I did it on my own of course, but hell, any touching was good touching, when it came to a beautiful girl with her hand on your cock.

Does that, does it feel, good? She asked shyly.

Oh god yes, Amy. It feels amazing, so so good! Please don t stop. I begged.

She smiled such a beautiful smile, and continued exploring.

I want to, I wanna see it she said suddenly.

I felt I must be dreaming. If so, please, whatever you do, God, be merciful, please don t wake me up now!

I couldn t even manage the words so just nodded, and she slowly tugged down my suit, struggling a bit to get it over the protruding obstacle, until I helped by undoing the string and tugging with her.

It suddenly popped out, springing upward in all its full glory.

She had to stifle another laugh; not a cruel one, mocking me, but a joyful, playful excited laugh that spoke to how thrilled she was to finally see it.

Wow! Holy crap! She whispered. It looks even bigger in person! And so, veiny! Are you sure that s not painful? It looks so swollen!

Not painful at all, it actually feels really pleasurable, and very sensitive to, being touched I said, hinting at what I hoped she d get back to.

She grinned wickedly and took the hint, and her hand again reached for my cock. Within moments I was feeling, for the first time ever, the incredible feeling of skin on skin contact from someone other than myself touching my cock.

Now, she was using her fingers, running them up my shaft, tracing their way to the tip, then, back down. My body was literally shaking in bliss.

Suddenly she giggled again.

What s so funny now? I asked, not harshly.

I just now noticed your, what s the word? Testicles, right? They re, don t be mad, please, but they re just silly looking. Like little balls in a sack.

Yeah well that s why we call them balls, I laughed. "And it s okay, I m not mad. They are kinda goofy looking.

Her hand cupped them gently, and she looked up at me, questioning. "Is this okay? I don t wanna hurt them, I know it can really hurt a guy getting hit there.

You re fine, just be gentle with them, don t squeeze, just rub, I said.

She gently rubbed them for a few seconds, feeling their weight, being very careful.

What feels better, touching your, balls, or your,? She must have felt embarrassed to say penis or cock or whatever other term, because she just gestured at my twitching member.

My cock? I said, seeing how she d react if I said it.

She flinched at the word, not used to using or hearing the dirty words too often I suppose.

Yeah, your, cock, she repeated, trying out the word, then deciding she liked it.

Your big hard cock. Her face had that wicked grin again.

Yeah touching my cock feels better, honestly, I grinned back. Especially when you are touching it.

She took that as an invitation to continue.

Tell me how to, to touch it the way, the way you like, she asked nervously.

Okay. Well, I paused, then continued, what you were doing felt really good, but it s better if you, well, here, let me show you. And with that I took her hand and guided it into the more familiar grip around my shaft, then showed her how to stroke it, pulling the skin gently up around the tip, then back, the way every guy figures out how to do as soon as he hits puberty.

She got the hang of it pretty quickly and I let go, allowing her to continue at her own pace.

It feels so warm, she gasped, and, I can feel your pulse in it she marveled.

Suddenly she looked up at me. It s, beautiful. She said, then kissed me.

I pulled her in close as we kissed, her hand never letting go.

I was close to cumming, I knew I wouldn t last much longer if she kept going. I grabbed her hand and made her pause, trying to extend the moment. She looked up at me questioningly.

Just needed a pause for a second. I explained. Suddenly, I had a thought.

Can I,? I stammered, as I moved my hand towards her beautiful firm boobs, waiting for her consent.

She bit her lip, then nodded. Yes, she whispered.

I touched her breast gently, my hand over her suit still, heard her gasp, felt her shudder. I could feel her nipple, stiff and swollen, poking through the fabric.

Her hand suddenly left my cock, and I looked at her, curious. She simply smiled then reached up and slowly slipped the shoulder straps of her bathing suit down.

She hesitated for only a moment, then continued, exposing to my delighted eyes her firm, young breasts for the first time.

They stood, perky and oh so round, their pale pinkness a sharp contrast to the rest of her tanned skin. Her nipples were tiny points sticking up from the middle of her light pink, puffy areolas.

My face must have been interesting; with my mouth agape and my eyes wide, because she giggled again, nervously.

Do you like them? She asked quietly.

They re beautiful. Just like you Amy, I replied lovingly. She blushed but smiled.

With my left arm still holding her close, my right hand again found her perfect tits.

I went from one to the other, alternating between a gentle caress and soft squeezes. I could feel her heart racing beneath her left breast. I gently rolled her left nipple between my fingers, then gave it a slight tug. She gasped in surprise and (I d hoped) pleasure.

Was that okay? I didn t hurt you? I asked, concerned.

No, I m fine, it felt good, just, sensitive, she managed to say, breathing heavily.

We kissed again, and then I felt her hand return to stroking my throbbing boner.

After about another minute or two of this, her stroking my cock, me playing with her breasts, I felt the familiar sensation of my climax approaching, knowing I would not be able to hold it back any longer.

Amy, I gasped, breathing heavy, you re going to make me, oh God, I can t hold it back, I moaned, tried not to scream my pleasure, and managed to get out Please, just don t stop, don t stop, don t,

My cock swelled; she gasped but didn t let go, kept stroking, as the first blast of hot cum shot from the tip of my cock.

It hit her right between her exposed breasts. She jumped but stayed close, still not letting go, still jerking me steadily as blast after sticky blast continued to burst from my straining organ.

Cum went everywhere; more squirted on her suit, her hand, her arm. Some dripped on her feet, and I could hear her squealing and giggling.

Her eyes met mine, confused and questioning. "Just a little more, please, I m begging you. I groaned, and she kept her grip, milking the last remaining drops, watching them ooze out the tip to drip to the grass below.

Finally, I could take no more, and grabbed her hand gently, pulling it away from my still hard but finally satisfied cock.

"So, so good, Amy, that was so good, thank you, oh thank you, I struggled and finally managed to control my breathing as I repeated, Oh, thank you.

You re welcome, she said gently, and her lips found mine once more.

That kiss lasted, seconds? Minutes? A lifetime? Forever?

Finally it broke, and we both laughed. We shared a mutual mix of embarrassment and excitement at the state we found ourselves in. My cock, hanging there, slowly deflating. Her breasts still exposed. Cum everywhere.

Holy shit that was a mess! She exclaimed. I knew, I knew something would, you know, come out, but, wow, holy shit!

I realized with horror the mess I had made on her. Oh god, Amy, I m sorry, really, it just happened so fast, I wasn t thinking, I,

She cut me off. It s okay. I, I loved it. I loved making that happen. I loved that you felt good. I loved that it was because, because of me. I could hear the pride in her voice, like a sense of accomplishment.

Shit, we better clean up she gasped suddenly. She then grabbed the towel she had brought and started desperately wiping away the spunk from her boobs. Take one last look she said as she fixed her suit, covering up her breasts to my dismay.

She then continued cleaning herself, mopping up the jizz that had splattered on her suit, hands and feet.

It s okay, don t worry, she said; to herself or me I wasn t sure. I ll clean most of this up and in the dark no one will notice the stains, and I ll jump back in the pool real quick and that should, She paused, looked at me, still standing there, cock deflated now but sticky with my cum,

The Naked Gardener: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Fri, 12 Jun 2026 22:28:55 -0500

The Naked Gardener: Part 2.

As gingerly as porcupine sex.

Based on a post by WatchingCloud. Listen to the Podcast at Connected.

Finally, the day of her return arrived. She was due to get back early in the evening, and Van had convinced her to come over to his place for dinner. The last couple hours of waiting were the worst, so he busied himself with preparing the food; a stir fry incorporating many of the vegetables from her garden.

When the doorbell rang, his heart skipped a beat and he forcibly restrained himself from running to answer it. Liz almost looked like a stranger, standing on his porch in a floral print sundress. After getting past all the clothing, however, the smile and eyes were all Liz and he didn't hesitate to step forward and kiss her deeply. She kissed back with equal enthusiasm.

"Good to see you, too," she said as they finally broke it off.

"Sorry, been waiting far too long to do that again," he said, stepping aside to let her in the house.

"I know. Me too."

They kissed again, and if Van had harbored a single, lingering doubt about her feelings for him it would have vanished completely.

"Good flight back?"

"Flight was okay," she said. "Though I've been more comfortable. Speaking of which, mind if I dress down a bit?"

"Feel free," he said, heading toward the kitchen to give her a modicum of privacy. "I'm just gonna get dinner started."

Van fired up the stove and pulled out the chicken and vegetables from the fridge. He needed the distraction to keep his mind from Liz undressing a few feet away in the living room. Too many days of fantasizing were weakening his resolve.

"So, what's on the menu?"

Van glanced up at Liz and almost lost that resolve in an instant. She stood in the doorway, leaning casually against the frame with her arms crossed below her bare breasts. The only thing she wore was a pair of translucent pink panties. The vision was heavenly and he could feel a stirring in his shorts.

"Chicken and veggie stir fry," he said, turning his focus back to dinner. "Hope that's okay. It's mostly stuff from your garden."

"Sounds great, especially after a week of mostly restaurant crap."

Van managed to finish dinner without ruining anything in distraction. Liz professed a love for the meal and he was pleasantly surprised that it turned out as well as it did. Small talk was the order throughout dinner, though it carried a subtle undertone of impatience. They needed dinner, but both were looking forward to what might come afterward.

"So, you gonna show me all the cleaning you claim to have gotten done while I was gone this week?" Liz asked as they cleared the last of the dishes from the table.

"Sure," he said and led her back into the living room. "Yeah, not much change here, though I did finally get a few of my old pictures hung."

Liz followed him to his office, where he had rearranged the furniture and cleared out all the unpacked boxes.

"Very nice," she said. "Feels more conducive for writing."

"Hope so. After seeing the window with the view of the backyard and woods, I knew this room would have to be the office. Hopefully, I won't be too distracted by things outside."

"Like what? Neighbors?"

"Well, yeah, I can think of one neighbor who would be incredibly distracting."

"Really?" Her playful tone told him that she was well aware of the effect that her body had on him.

He led her next to the master bedroom, which had also been considerably picked up. He had even gone so far as to drive into town and pick up some extra furnishings and decoration in an effort to make it feel less spartan. It was a far cry from Liz's style acumen, but definitely an improvement.

"I like what you've done," she said, taking his hand and pulling him into the middle of the room.

"Yeah?"

"Yeah. I'm impressed with how busy you've been."

"I was inspired."

Liz stepped in closer and they kissed. For several minutes, their lips and tongues exchanged a sensitive affection. When she wrapped her arms around him, Van tentatively placed his own hands on her back. He quickly withdrew them when she involuntarily shuddered.

"I'm sorry," he said, feeling terrible.

"No, it's okay," she said. "You can touch me. You just can't do it gently, because that hurts worse. Be firm."

Van tried to get his mind around how he would be able to do that, since his every instinct when with a woman was to gently touch and stroke her body. Still, she was telling him what she wanted, and he was determined to try to do as she asked.

He placed his hands just under her arms with his fingers wrapped around her shoulder blades. His grip was firm, but not hard. Liz nodded and smiled, and then leaned in to resume their kissing.

For the next several minutes, Van carefully moved his hands from one spot to the next, careful not to drag them across her skin in the process. He held her neck and arm, the small of her back and her butt. With each move, he could sense just a brief flash of tension through Liz before she settled into the steady pressure.

"Still good?" he asked when they broke off for a moment's breather.

"Yeah, better," she said. "Don't worry about hurting me. I'm pretty tough and used to pain. It's just the prolonged, gentle stuff that can really get to me."

"You realize this isn't easy."

"I know. And I want you to know I appreciate how considerate you are."

They kissed again, and this time Van place one hand around her side and his other over one of her breasts. He didn't know if that would be more or less painful than anything else, but the way her body tensed and then immediately relaxed into a purring moan suggested it was okay. He gently squeezed, careful to keep his hand in place and not slide it across the skin, and Liz gave every indication that she was fine with that. In the middle of his palm, he could feel her nipple harden, and he savored the chance to finally touch the beautiful breasts he'd spent so much time admiring.

Liz broke off their kiss, took his shirt by the hem, and lifted it over his head. Tossing it aside on the floor, she gave him a sly grin and started unbuttoning his shorts.

"Hardly fair with you wearing so much clothing," she said.

"Wouldn't want to be unfair," he said. "Just didn't want to frighten you away."

"You won't. I like your body."

"Well, that works out well, then, since I'm rather enamored with yours."

Liz pulled his shorts and underwear down and he stepped clear so she could add them to his discarded shirt. His cock, fully erect, bounced in her direction and she took it in one hand and gently stroked it. Van's heart fluttered at the contact.

"There's something I've been wanting to do most all week," Liz said.

"What's that?"

Liz knelt on the floor in front of him and kissed the tip of his cock. It involuntarily twitched at the contact, bopping her in the nose and eliciting a laugh. She took his unruly member in one hand and wrapped her lips around the head. With her tongue, she teased the tip and swirled around the circumference.

Van had secretly hoped that this night might lead to a greater physical intimacy between them, but his expectations had not gone much beyond kissing and perhaps some careful petting. Clearly, she was every bit as horny as he was and wasn't afraid to show it. The view of looking down at her mouth as it went up and down on his cock, with her breasts swaying gently just beneath, was almost as arousing as the physical sensation itself.

Liz clearly had some experience with fellatio, since she had him rocketing toward an orgasm within a couple minutes of skilled tongue and hand technique. As he felt himself reaching a climax, he gave her fair warning and she pulled him out of her mouth and stroked him the rest of the way by hand. Several surges of white cum shot out, coating her chin, neck, and chest. She grinned up at him proudly while the final glob slid down the freckled valley between her breasts.

"God, that was fantastic," he said when he finally caught his breath.

"You're most welcome," she said. Liz then took the tip of his slowly softening cock back in her mouth and licked the residual cum off him.

"You, uh, want a tissue or something?" he asked when she finally let go of him and stood.

"Yes, please," she said, cheerfully. He was relieved that she didn't seem to be too squeamish about a little mess.

He snagged a couple tissues from his night stand and handed them to her, figuring it would be safer to let her wipe herself than for him to do so and cause her a lot of unnecessary pain. After she wiped off and discarded the tissues in the waste bin, she returned to his arms and they gently kissed.

"So, you wanted to do that all week?"

"Yeah," she said. "You didn't mind?"

"Not one bit. Kinda along the lines of a few of the things I'd wanted to do with you."

"Oh really? Do tell."

"Well, if you like, we could try reversing roles."

"I like."

After a little more kissing, Van arranged for Liz to lay back on his bed with her legs hanging off. It took her a moment to get over the discomfort, but she soon gave him a smile that said she was good. He knelt on the floor beside the bed, took her legs over his shoulder in a firm grip, and lowered his lips into her thick brown curls.

Still uncertain about how much pain she might experience down here, he was a little hesitant as to how to proceed. He started by simply kissing his way around and over her pussy and clit. That seemed to go okay until his cheek accidentally brushed up against the inside of her thigh and she let out an audible gasp.

"Crap, sorry," he said, feeling the mood at risk of slipping away. The last thing he wanted to do was cause her pain.

"No, it's okay," she said, though clearly still in a bit of pain. "Just, careful of the thighs. They're particularly sensitive."

Van held her legs higher and wider, giving him more clearance. Nervously, he resumed his kissing and licking around the folds of her pussy lips. Her body seemed to relax a bit after a little attention, allowing him to calm down just a bit as well and start building some sort of rhythm. Slowly, he began to alternate between licking along her pussy and flicking his tongue across her swollen clit. The smell of her arousal blended with the faint saltiness of her taste in a delectable ensemble.

After several minutes of alternating, Liz began to moan softly and thrust her hips each time his tongue made contact with her clit. He focused on that, alternating between quick flutters and long, slow strokes of the tongue until he finally brought her to a climax. She was not a screamer, but she certainly wasn't shy about moaning and gasping.

Once she had come down from her climax, Van stood and wiped her juices from his mouth. She was looking up at him, glowing in a sheen of perspiration and grinning widely behind gorgeous bedroom eyes. He would die a happy man if he was blessed with that sight regularly.

"Thanks, I needed that," she said.

"You're most welcome."

Liz moved further back onto the bed and Van joined her, laying side by side and holding hands. For several minutes, they just stared up at the slowly rotating ceiling fan and savored the company. Van idly wondered what he had done to get so lucky.

Eventually, they began to chat about inconsequential things, as if to speak about their budding romance would somehow jinx it. For Van, this felt just like the last week's worth of their nightly conversations, only a thousand times better with Liz laying beside him. They laughed and whispered and gave each other longing looks.

Liz rolled onto her side to face Van, cringing a bit for the effort. While maintaining eye contact, she reached out and gently touched his flaccid cock. Within moments, it swelled to life. She smiled back at his obvious pleasure.

Van turned partially toward her so they could kiss. She stroked him more insistently as their tongues danced. He could feel her rising passion in the depth of her breathing.

He ran his hand up the arm with which she was holding him, and immediately regretted it when she sucked in her breath to stifle a whimper. It was a simple, innocent gesture, and he'd completely forgotten that it was the sort of thing that caused her the greatest pain.

"Shit, sorry," he said, immediately removing his hand.

Liz closed her eyes for a few moments, taking a couple deep breaths, and then reopened them.

"It's okay," she said, though he could tell she was saying that for his sake. "It happens."

"Sorry," he said again, still feeling terrible. His arousal threatened to fade until she forced a smile and resumed stroking him.

For several minutes, they simply held their positions; kissing with Liz gently playing with him. He wanted desperately to touch her, wrap her in his arms and explore every inch of her body with his fingers and lips. All he could bring himself to do was lay still and kiss her back.

"You want to give this a try?" she said, her voice husky with desire.

Van was paralyzed between fear of hurting her and the strong urge to make love to this fantastic woman.

"Yeah," he whispered. "What's gonna work best for you?"

Liz pushed him into his back, kissing and stroking him the entire way. When she threw a leg across him, Van decided that she wanted to be on top, which suited him just fine. Straddling him, she leaned forward and kissed him with a renewed fervor, her breasts dangling tantalizingly above his chest.

Tentatively, Van placed a hand over one breast and got a slight flinch out of Liz for his efforts. He bravely left it there, though, hoping that as before the pain would vanish under constant pressure. When she reached back for his cock, he took it as a sign that she was still okay.

As Liz slid back to guide him to her, however, she grimaced at some frictional pain. Despite the fact that it wasn't something Van had done, he started to really feel terrible. She was enduring entirely too much pain for his sake. That thought interrupted his enjoyment of the encounter, and he could feel himself losing his erection even as she was trying to slide him inside her wet pussy. She must have noticed, since she tried to stroke him back from his semi-soft condition, but that awkward effort seemed to cause additional irritation to her skin as well.

"I'm sorry," Van whispered, removing his hand from her breast.

Liz looked down at him with resignation in her eyes before leaning down to kiss him gently. "It's okay," she said.

She carefully dismounted and laid on her side next to him. She traced her fingers across his chest in exactly the sort of intimate gesture he couldn't share back. Her face was sympathetic, though it did little for Van's mood.

"It's really tough, keeping the mood when I know you're in pain."

Liz nodded. "I know. And it sucks."

"Because I don't think I've ever wanted someone so badly before."

"And you can't touch me the way you want."

"Exactly."

"It's always the worst with the best guys."

Van gave her a puzzled look. "What do you mean?"

"What I mean is, you're a good guy, and I probably should have waited a bit until I was ready to explain this better. But, well, I guess I wanted you pretty badly, too."

Van raised an inquisitive eyebrow at her, but said nothing.

"You see, I've found over the years that sex works better for me when there's pain involved. Not the sort of pain that comes from my nervous condition, though. When there's an intentionally applied pain that I can focus on, something with...intimate connotations...then I seem to be better at blocking out or even using the other pain as a sort of turn on."

"Okay, I think I kinda see that."

"And that's why good guys sometimes have a problem with me, because they're not the sort to engage in inflicting pain on a woman for gratification."

"Er, yeah, no," Van said. He wish he'd known that in advance. She was right, though, that he wasn't sure he could do that sort of thing to her. He wasn't even sure what sort of intentional pain she was talking about.

"The line between pain and pleasure is closer than most people realize," she continued. "And much of that is in the head."

"Yeah, it might take a little work to get my head wrapped around that one," he said. "But, I can try."

For a fleeting instant, Van saw in Liz's face doubt and regret, but it vanished a moment later as she smiled at him and nodded.

"Can I ask what sort of things you like?" Van asked.

Liz blushed and cringed. "Unfortunately, this is when I tend to get cripplingly shy," she said. "Go figure; I'm comfortable parading around nude in front of pretty much anyone, but get all uptight talking about what gets me turned on. Especially when I'm in bed and naked with the guy asking."

Her self deprecation brought a much needed laugh from both of them.

"I understand," Van said. "I'm not much of one for open talk, either. Always just kinda tried to fumble my way through things to see what worked."

"That's not always a bad thing," Liz said.

"But, I'm always open for helpful hints."

"I know, and I'll try," she said. "Look, I'm pretty well beat after the trip and should probably get home so I can unpack and sleep."

"Okay," he said, trying to contain his disappointment. They had jumped in pretty quickly after very little time together. And after the way the evening had kinda fizzled, maybe inviting her to stay the night would be more awkward than it was worth.

"But, it was great seeing you tonight. Thanks for dinner and, well, the rest."

When they kissed again at the door, Van tried to shake the feeling that Liz wasn't as interested in him as he'd first thought. He knew it was probably unfounded self-doubt, but he couldn't help it after the complete crash and burn at their first attempt at love-making. It wouldn't be until he saw her again that he would be able to get a read on her true feelings toward him; would she distance herself, or would things be back to where they had been about an hour earlier when she was undressing him in the bedroom?

The following morning, Van resisted the urge to run over to Liz's house to pay her a visit. She would undoubtedly still be in the process of catching up after the trip; unpacking, going through mail, and such. Had they enjoyed mind-blowing sex, she may have either stayed the night or at least he'd be justified in visiting early for a follow up. Following their fizzle, however, he didn't know how to play things. He wondered if he shouldn't just wait for her to contact him.

To distract himself, Van decided to head into the closest town for some groceries. The town itself was little more than a small congregation of businesses and a post office in the middle of a widely dispersed rural community. And the grocery, unlike what he was used to back in the city, was essentially an over-sized convenience store. At least it carried most of his modest cooking needs.

"Van, isn't it?"

Van turned from the shelf of bread products and it took him a moment to recognize Liz's neighbor without the cowboy hat or horse.

"Clancy," Van said, shaking the man's hand. "Nice to see you again."

"You too. Getting settled in?"

"Yeah, finally got most of the boxes unpacked and the house presentably cleaned up."

"Good to hear. I'm sure you'll love this part of the country. Beautiful scenery, beautiful women."

Clancy said this last with a knowing grin.

"Couldn't agree more on both counts."

"Speaking of, mind if I nose a bit about you and Liz?"

"What do you mean?" Van wondered if Liz had told Clancy anyt

The Naked Gardener: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Fri, 12 Jun 2026 22:28:55 -0500

The Naked Gardener: Part 1.

A new relationship blossoms with Van's peculiar neighbor.

Based on a post by WatchingCloud. Listen to the Podcast at Connected.

"Earl!"

Van sighed as his two year old yellow lab took off into the woods behind his house. His constant companion was usually obedient, but with all the wonderful sights and smells surrounding their new home in the country, Earl had become a challenge the last couple weeks. He wanted to believe the dog would eventually find his own way back home, but that nagging doubt led him to tromp off into the woods after him.

In the thick brush, he soon lost sight of the dog, but by pausing every minute or so he could usually hear the tell tale sound of Earl crashing heedless through the woods. He called every so often, each time less confident that the dog would hear and come back. Van also had to take care to keep his bearings so he wouldn't end up lost in the acreage of his own back yard.

A brief woof from up ahead got him back on track and Van soon found himself arriving at a clearing; apparently one of his neighbor's backyards. The house beyond was a modest, elegant structure, enhanced by a gorgeous in-ground pool and surrounded by a well manicured yard. Much of the yard not taken up by the pool was dominated by a large vegetable garden, clearly well loved and already producing a variety of healthy looking produce.

It was next to the garden where he finally spotted his wayward dog, who was soaking up the affection of a nearly nude woman. Van was startled by the sight, skidding to a halt before coming out of the woods. The woman, perhaps in her thirties like himself, appeared to be on the tall side with freckled bronze skin. She was wearing only sandals, work gloves, and a wide-brimmed straw hat that, along with sunglasses, conspired to hide her face.

Van admired her rugged beauty and the way the sun glistened off her full, sweat dappled breasts. At the same time, though, he was struck with the awkwardness of the situation. He needed to get his dog back, but he couldn't do so without intruding upon this woman's privacy. Given that she was gardening naked in a very rural neighborhood where privacy was the norm, he wouldn't be surprised if she was very pissed.

He considered sneaking back away some distance and then calling out for his dog again, giving her an opportunity to "hear him coming" well before he made a public appearance. Before he could put this plan into action, however, the woman looked up his direction and spotted him from where he was just inside the tree line. She waved at him, thereby bringing the awkward circumstance to a head.

"Earl!" he said as he stepped out of the woods. "Bad dog!"

"Seems like a good dog to me," the woman said, standing fully upright after having been scratching the dog behind the ears.

"Oh, he is, when he's not running off into other people's yards. I'm really, really sorry about that. Totally didn't mean to intrude on you."

"It's nothing," she said with a smile. She took off her sunglasses, revealing warm, brown eyes, and then peeled her gloves off to offer him a handshake. "Liz."

"Van," he said, taking her hand. More than anything, he was astounded by how utterly un-selfconscious she was standing in front of him unclothed.

"Nice to meet you, Van," she said. "And you, too, Earl."

"We, uh, just moved in a couple weeks ago," he said, pointing vaguely toward the woods behind him. "Somewhere back there a bit."

Liz chuckled. "Guess that makes us neighbors, then. I'm sure you'll like the area. Since moving here a few years ago, I can't imagine ever living anywhere else."

"Yeah, I'm really liking it so far," he said. "The woods, the wildlife, the peace and quiet. And, apparently, lovely neighbors."

"You're too kind," she said, shaking her head. "Sorry about my appearance, I wasn't expecting visitors."

"No, no, I'm sorry. I'm the one intruding. It's your yard, whatever makes you happy."

Liz gave him a wry smile. "I meant that I was sorry about being sweaty and dirty. Didn't say I was apologizing for being naked."

Van flushed in embarrassment and was about to stammer yet another apology when Liz burst out laughing. He loved the sound of her laugh, even if it was at his expense.

"Just messing with you," she said. "Trust me, I have a very good reason for dressing like this. Or not dressing, as it were. Just giving you fair warning for the next time you're out this way."

Van wondered what sort of "very good reason" she might have. Nudist? Lost a bet? Laundry day? He was tempted to ask, but chickened out at the last moment and decided to try to move the conversation to something a bit safer.

"Your garden looks incredible," he said, grateful to take his gaze away from her tantalizing body and toward the garden.

"Thanks," she said. "It's my pride and joy these days."

"Was thinking about starting one, now that I have some space, but I'm sure it's too late in the season to start this year. Well, that and I'm pretty clueless when it comes to that sort of thing."

"I'd be happy to get you started. But, yeah, probably next year. You're more than welcome to help yourself to anything in my garden, though. God knows it produces ten times more food than I could possibly eat. Can't give it away fast enough once it really gets going."

"Sounds good. Might have to take you up on that sometime."

"I was planning on making spaghetti sauce from scratch tonight, mostly using just stuff straight out of the garden."

"Wow, that sounds good."

"You should come over for dinner. I'll have way more than enough food and it'd be nice to chat when I'm not so self-conscious over being sweaty and grimy."

Self-conscious? Van wanted to say yes, since he was finding the woman to be friendly, engaging, and unassuming. The naked thing, however, was making him just a little bit reluctant, as if it hinted at a quirky side to her that he wouldn't find as appealing.

"I'll even put some clothes on," she said teasingly, as if suspecting his hesitation.

"Yeah, sure," he finally said. "That sounds great. Should I bring anything?"

"Just yourself. Unless you're married, or have a girlfriend or something."

"Nope, just me. And Earl."

"Six o'clock good?"

"Six. Looking forward to it. And nice to meet you."

"Likewise."

Van took Earl by the collar and started walking him back to the woods. He looked back once to wave goodbye and take one last look at Liz. There was something about her nakedness mixed with the sweat and dirt of hard work that was incredibly attractive to him. In some sense, it seemed to fit with the rugged individuality he'd sought in moving this far from the city. It might not have been quite how he'd envisioned it, but he certainly wasn't about to complain.

Van regretted not asking Liz for her address earlier. Or a phone number. It was only later in the afternoon that he realized he probably wouldn't be able to figure out which house was hers from the street, leaving him with retracing his route through the woods on foot as his only option on the way to dinner. The early evening summer heat was leaving him sweaty and he'd already managed to scratch his legs a couple times on the thick brush. If this was going to be a regular thing, hiking to her house, he would have to consider cutting a proper trail.

Finally, he reached her backyard. Many of the thoughts that had pervaded his mind all afternoon returned as the moment of truth was imminent. He had no idea if she was married. For that matter, she might have even have kids. Aside from a penchant for gardening in the buff, he really knew very little about her. He'd convinced himself to avoid getting his hopes too high that there could be a little potential for a relationship here.

Van contemplated walking all the way around to her front door, but decided that she didn't seem like the sort who would hold him to such formality. Instead, he walked up to the back patio door and tapped on the glass. He didn't have to wait long as Liz appeared moments later to open the door for him.

"Heya," she said, stepping aside to let him in. "Glad you could make it."

"Thanks again for the invite," he said, stepping in and offering her a bottle of wine he'd brought along so as not to be entirely empty handed. "Figured I should bring at least a little something."

"Great, thanks," she said, taking the bottle and carrying it to the kitchen which was adjacent to the living room into which the porch door had opened.

As promised and to his relief, Liz was dressed, though hardly dressed up. She wore black, spandex shorts and a snug athletic tank top. It looked like she was ready to go to the gym. Without her hat on, he finally got his first good look at her hair; chestnut brown, short, and wavy almost to the point of being messy, though it worked on her.

"Did you walk?"

"Yeah," he said, looking around at the tasteful, country casual decor of the room. "Wasn't sure I'd be able to recognize the place from the front."

"Oh, yeah, should've given you my address. Oops."

"No worries. It's not too bad a hike."

"Iced tea? Looks like you could use one. We can save the wine for dinner."

"Sure."

Van stood in the kitchen doorway and watched as she poured two glasses from a pitcher. Like the living room, the kitchen was tasteful and clean. Copper pots hung from hooks and baskets full of fresh vegetables sat on the red granite counter tops. Liz's environment only served to reinforce his impression of her as some sort of modern frontier woman.

"Thanks," he said as he took the offered glass and drained half of it in one pull.

"So, dinner's gonna be a while yet," she said. "Hope you don't mind. The sauce needs to simmer down some more before I can start the noodles."

"No, that's fine. Smells great, by the way."

"Thanks. So, you want the nickle tour of the house while we wait?"

"Yeah. What little I've already seen is gorgeous."

"It's more or less my dream house. Put a lot of myself in here, but still working on it. You've already seen the kitchen, which is of course the most important room in any home."

"I'm going to guess that you love cooking."

"Good guess," she said, smiling.

Liz led him quickly through the rest of the house, which struck him almost more as a show home than a place where real people lived. Every room was tasteful appointed, neat and clean. It was pretty modest in size, with two bedrooms, an office, a couple bathrooms, and a den outside the rooms he'd seen on entry. Everything along the way pointed to her living alone.

The tour concluded a few minutes later out in front of her house, looking at her flowering landscaping. It left him admiring her for the passion she clearly had for the house. And, at the same time, he felt guilty for having stalled out in the unpacking process of his own new home.

"It's gorgeous," he finally said. "You said it was your dream house? Did you build it?"

"Bought it, but did a lot of remodeling before I moved in. Was my first big retirement project, I guess you could say."

"Retirement project?"

Liz looked a little sheepish. "Yeah, sorta. I did pretty good for myself as an investor on Wall Street for about ten years, until I just couldn't take it any longer. Decided to cash out and get back to living a real life."

"Wow, can't say I'm not a little jealous," he said. He had trouble stretching his imagination enough to envision her in a business suit, sitting in posh conference rooms in the heart of the financial world.

"Well, I'm hoping that it was worth the loss of ten years of my life," she said, not without a little bitterness. "So far, so good."

"So, investing didn't sit that well with you?"

"The work was fine. I like numbers and the business side of things. Unfortunately, a lot of the other people in that industry are pretty shallow and uninteresting. Still can't believe I married one of them."

"You're married?" Her tone had suggested it was probably no longer the case, but he thought he'd ask.

"Went from first date to marriage to divorce in just under two years," she said with a rueful smile. "Thought I was doing the smart thing, following the life path of a professional. Marry, buy a nice house in an upscale neighborhood, kids, and so on. Turned out I wasn't being very true to myself. Kinda the same way he wasn't being very faithful to me."

"I'm sorry."

"Don't be. I think I needed to go through that to get to where I am today."

"Texas?"

"Happy."

"Then I take back feeling sorry for you. That's great."

"So, what about you? What brings you out into the sticks?"

"Some of the same, I suppose. Felt like I was burning out trying to keep up with all my friends and associates and contacts. So, moved out here to have a good excuse to get some more time to myself. Unfortunately, I'm not retired."

"Not many our age are. What do you do?"

"I'm a writer. Mostly work freelance, writing articles for web-based news or interest sites. Some travel, some local interest, some news. I'm kinda all over the map, really."

"Sounds interesting. You enjoy it?"

"Yeah, actually, I do. The income could stand to be a little more consistent or better, but I'm doing well enough. And, luckily, I can do most of my work from here."

"Nice."

A clopping sound coming up the driveway interrupted their conversation. Van was a little surprised when he saw that it was an old man, replete with cowboy hat, jeans, and faded shirt, riding on horseback and waving at them. It was a sight he'd never have seen living in the city and he filed it in the back of his mind for a possible future story.

Liz waved back. "Hey Clancy!"

"Miss Liz," the older gentleman said before dismounting with practiced ease.

"Van, this is Clancy. He and his wife live about a mile up the road. Clancy, this is Van. He's my new neighbor."

Clancy shook Van's hand with a firm grip. Van already liked the man, simply from his easy smile and friendly demeanor.

"Pleasure to meet you," Clancy said.

"Likewise."

"Was just over to deliver the young lady's eggs," Clancy said, retrieving a plastic bag from his saddle bag and handing it gingerly over to Liz.

"Clancy's got chickens and keeps me well stocked with fresh eggs and even the occasional bird," Liz said. "And in return, I get to pawn off some of my spare produce. Speaking of which, I'll be right back with it."

Liz went inside, leaving the two men alone in the front yard.

"She's something else, isn't she?" Clancy said with a sly wink.

"Just met this afternoon, but yeah, seems like a heck of a woman."

"Just met, eh? Well, I'm sure you'll find she's full of surprises."

"Already came across a couple of those." Van chuckled and Clancy nodded knowingly.

Liz returned moments later, carrying two bags bulging with produce which Clancy struggled to pack away in his saddle bags.

"I keep telling you that the wife and I can't possibly eat this much food," he said.

"Share it, then," Liz said.

"Well, you two have a pleasant evening," Clancy said, mounting back up. "Nice to meet you, Van."

Liz and Van bade him a good evening and watched as he rode his horse at a nice, easy gait back down her driveway toward the distant road. Van inwardly chuckled at the simple barter system between neighbors and wondered how common such things were around here. It made him look forward to meeting more of the neighbors, in spite of the challenge that could be given the distances between houses.

"Let's go see how dinner's coming along," Liz said and led the way back inside.

Dinner, Van proclaimed repeatedly, was one of the finest meals he'd had in months if not years. Aside from the freshly made sauce, Liz had also tossed a fresh salad (everything coming from her garden), baked a loaf of bread, and even had some locally grown peaches sliced up to serve over ice cream. He was stuffed and content.

Their conversation had been fun and engaging. Liz was smart, a little opinionated, and had a great sense of humor. She also had a wide range of interests, which meshed nicely with the breadth of his writing topics.

As they finished up the last of the bottle of wine, Van finally summoned the courage to ask the question that had been bugging him all afternoon.

"Okay, I may be stepping into dangerous territory here, but I have to ask a question," Van said.

Liz smiled and leaned back in her chair. "Ask away."

"Earlier, you said there was a good reason that you were, well, naked."

"And you want to know the reason?"

Judging by her expression, Van suspected that this wasn't a dangerous topic after all. Relaxing, he nodded.

"Fair enough. I have a neurological disorder that causes the nerves in my skin to tend to be a bit overly sensitive. It's kinda like having a permanent, painful sunburn."

"Ouch. I'm sorry."

Liz shrugged. "Not your fault. I've had it so long, that I'm pretty used to it. Not to say that it doesn't still annoy the hell out of me sometimes."

"So, I take it you're more comfortable without clothes?"

"Exactly. The pain is worse with light pressure or when things move across my skin, and clothes do both of those constantly. Steady or firm pressure isn't as bad, which is why I tend to wear spandex when I'm forced to be dressed."

"Wow. Now I feel bad. You're in pain, wearing clothes, just to ease my own discomfort."

"Don't feel bad. I have to wear clothes enough anyway. It's not like I was able to go to school or work naked. At least here, when I have to get dressed, I'm able to go with something that's less irritating."

"Still, I can't help feeling a little guilty."

"I could tell you were feeling a little awkward when we first met this afternoon. Frankly, if you hadn't, then I'd probably have been worried enough not to invite you to dinner. No, I wanted this to be comfortable for you so we could, you know, focus on actually getting acquainted. I'm not so idealistic as to think that would be easy if I was lounging around naked."

"True. Not that I would have complained or anything."

"Well, duh. I've got a great body, after all."

He couldn't help but laugh at how casually she could discuss the topic head on, and make light of the obvious challenges associated with it. She was making it easy to fall for her, though he had yet to determine if she was even remotely interested in that sort of a relationship.

"Yes, you do. Who wouldn't want to see you naked?"

"I could name a few," she said, her humor turning just a little sour.

"Some people a little less than appreciative?"

"Well, let's just say that some of my family and even a few friends haven't been quite as open-minded over the years. It's been a fine line to balance, and I've generally tried to keep from offending anyone."

"I can only imagine. Well, look, now that I know your story, I want you to know that I'm totally cool with you wearing as little around me as you want. Can't say I won't ogle a bit, but I'll do my best to make it a non-issue."

"Thanks. I really appreciate that. A lot of people say that, but don't always mean it. I have a good hunch about you, though."

"I'm glad. Now, unfortunately, I should probably get around to calling it a night. I'm meeting an editor tomorrow morning over breakfast, and it's a b

Tempting the Boundaries: Part 4

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Fri, 12 Jun 2026 22:28:55 -0500

Tempting the Boundaries: Part 4

Guiding a group of horny women isn't easy.
Based on a post by m storyman x. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

I was kinda surprised when I got back. It didn't surprise me to see Tiffany and Tina in a sixty-nine on one of their air mattresses right in the middle of camp, but it was more of a surprise to see Beth lying on the ground with Kim eagerly licking her pussy. If I hadn't just had sex I probably would have instantly sprouted another erection.

Sherrie and I put on more deet repellent to keep the bugs at bay, making sure to do each other's backs and back side parts, before sitting by the fire. We chatted about life, mostly hers, but some of the other ladies until Jill and Donna came back from the woods. It looked like Donna had been crying, but I kept my observation to myself.

The other ladies finished their activities and we all ended up sitting around the fire talking. I seemed to be a frequent topic of conversation, why I was out here, why I was single, why I wasn't dating, why...well anything personal you can imagine. I finally broke down and spent fifteen minutes explaining why I was divorced and why I didn't feel like dating, finally putting that topic to rest.

Lunch time came and we all ate pita pockets with summer sausage and cheese followed by some yogurt covered granola. I decided to let the ladies have the camp to themselves and headed out into the woods to find a comfortable place to take a nap. I found a large flat rock on the far side of the island that hung out over the water. The sun was going the right way and once sure that I wouldn't get scorched later, I lay down for a nap.

"Now that's wildlife," a female voice said in my dream. "You said it. I wouldn't mind a late night encounter with that." Another said. "Oh yeah. Look at that hard-on. God I could just sit on that and ride it to heaven," the first one said.

"At ease," s male voice said, clearly irritated. "You forget who's in the back of the canoe."

"No I didn't. You wanna lay up there I'll ride you," the female voice said again.

"Why would you want to fuck on a rock? It can't be comfortable."

"Depends on the cock I guess," the female said with a giggle as the voices slowly faded from my dream.

I woke some time later and wandered back to camp. As I got closer I heard voices that I didn't completely recognize. Most definitely I heard two male voices and quickened my pace, wondering if there were trouble with all the girls naked. God knows it could be a ranger or worse.

I stepped into camp and saw two couples, what I expected were in their early twenties, sitting around the fire as naked as the ladies were.

"Mike!" Kim called, noticing me stopped at the edge of the clearing. She walked over and took my hand, pulling me along. "This is our guide Mike. Mike, this is John and Amanda," she said, motioning to a couple sitting on one of the logs, Amanda a thin young woman with auburn hair and rather small tits, her partner John, slender but muscular, sitting with his hands between his legs to cover his obvious hard-on. "And Joe and Fran," she finished, indicating a bit stouter young man and a round figured young woman sitting beside him. She had brown hair, a tad of baby fat and huge tits. They were easily thirty-four or six double D or larger.

"They planned on camping here, and didn't expect to find us. We figured they might as well stay, since we already talked them into joining us for nude day."

"Yeah. I thought that was just a myth," Fran said, smiling at me. "Never figured I'd actually celebrate it! Hey, you're the guy on the rock, aren't you?"

"Um."

"Yeah. He is. Sweet looking boner out there!" Amanda said with a smile. "Fran here wanted to just pull over to the shore and climb on you."

"I did not!"

"Yes you did," Amanda kidded back as she stood up. "I'm Amanda." She said as she stepped toward me with her hand out. "Might as well get to know each other if we're going to share camp tonight."

"Um. Hi. Mike," I answered a bit awkwardly.

"Yeah, I heard that," she said, still not letting go of my hand and moving half a step closer. "The girls here tell me that you've been showing how to survive in the wilderness. Fishing, camping, even how to do a shower in the middle of the woods. We've been out for three days already. A shower would be really nice. I don't suppose you'd like to help me out with that, would you?"

"There's still hot water in the pot," Jill offered. "I'm sure he'd be happy to help you out."

"Um."

"Oh Mike. You wouldn't want to offend our guests, would you?" Kim added with a crooked grin. "You can borrow my body wash if you want."

"Um. Yeah. Sure," I finally said, releasing her hand and walking over to where the shower bag was lying across the top of the cook box. Kim held the bag while I poured the warm water into the bag and I capped it. By the time I had that done Tina was holding out a bottle of green body wash, which Amanda took.

"So, which way?"

"You sure you don't want to do this with your husband?" I asked.

"Oh, he's not my husband. Just a friend," she said cheerfully.

"I see," I said hesitantly.

"So? Which way?" she asked again.

"I guess this way," I answered, carrying the bag. She stepped next to me and looped her arm in mine.

"Don't do anything I wouldn't!" Sherrie called after us.

"And that means?" Amanda asked as we walked out of the clearing into the woods.

"Oh. Not much."

"Means she thinks we're gonna fuck, doesn't it?"

"Yeah, sorta does."

"You wanna fuck?"

"Are you always this crude?" I asked with a frown.

"Nope. But then it's not every day I walk naked through the woods with a guy I just met, that I saw lying on a rock with a huge hard-on. A hard-on incidentally that I wouldn't mind feeling inside me. So, we gonna fuck before or after the shower?"

"Who said we were going to fuck?"

"You don't want to?"

"I don't even really know you," I answered honestly.

"Good point. Let's see. I'm hot. I'm horny. I'm naked. I don't have any nasty little diseases. What more's to know?"

"Not sure."

"You know all the girls back there?"

"A little."

"Oh? For how long?"

"A few days."

"Uh huh. But you fucked them."

"I guess I did."

"But you don't wanna fuck me because you don't know me? Seriously?"

"Seems a little contradictory, doesn't it?"

"More than a little."

"So what about, what's his name? John?"

"What about him?"

"Isn't he going to be upset if we fuck, as you put it?"

"Why? Should he be?"

"Well, if you're having a relationship with him."

"I'm not. And no, the two of us aren't fucking."

"Why not?"

"Why not what?"

"Why aren't you fucking him? I mean you're naked, he's naked. What's to stop you?"

"He's gay," she said simply.

"Well. I guess that explains that. What about the other guy? He gay too?"

"Nope. Belongs to someone else."

"Your friend?"

"Pretty much. Kinda leaves me out in the cold doesn't it. So, wanna fuck now?"

"If I do it's because I want to, not because I have some driving need to have sex. Seems like you do."

"Been almost four months since I broke up with my boyfriend."

"Long dry spell?"

"Four months."

"Why'd you break up?"

"Caught him fucking my sister," she said with a shrug.

"Yeah. Okay. I can see that one. I guess I'd break up too."

"You married?"

"Nope."

"Girlfriend?"

"Not unless you want to count one of the ladies back in camp."

"So you're not cheating on anyone. Wanna fuck now?"

"You don't give up easy, do you?"

"Not with a hard-on like this one," she said reaching in front of me and grabbing my cock, which I hadn't even realized had gotten rock hard.

I reached down for her wrist and pulled her hand off my cock. I pulled her arm and twisted her around while I bent over, aiming my shoulder into her stomach. I straightened up, looping my arm around her waist, her petite little body now slung over my shoulder. She gave a little screech of surprise as she settled on my shoulder.

"What's this for?"

"Because I felt like it," I answered as I angled through the trees toward the rock I had laid out on.

"God damn. Feel like anything else?" she mumbled as she hung over my shoulder. I set the water bag down and stepped out onto the rock I had napped on. I lowered her light frame off my shoulder so she was standing on the rock in front of me. I sat down on the rock and lay down as I had been when I was napping. "Okay. You wanted to climb onto me when you went by. Now's your chance."

"Oh hell yes!" she said with smile. She stepped across me and squatted down, her legs spread to give me a fantastic view up at her pussy. She had round full lips that barely showed any inner lip at all and a soft looking curly mat of auburn hair just above it on her mound. She squatted down, gently moving her pussy to rest on my hard shaft, positioning herself on her feet, her knees spread apart and her arms down between them to rest on my chest. I reached up to her small firm tits and pink nipples, closing my fingers around each hard nipple as she started to slide her wet pussy along the bottom of my shaft, trapped between her wet pussy and my own body.

"Oh yeah. First I'm gonna get you all slicked up with my juices," she cooed as she started to slide her pussy along my shaft, her fat lips spreading to envelope the bottom side of my shaft. I watched her face as she dragged her pussy and clit along my shaft, slowly working herself more excited. Her strokes lengthened as she moved, her eyes closed, concentrating on the sensations. Her pussy lips spread around the head of my cock at the end of each stroke, little shudders and gasps slipping from her as she drove her clit over the crown of my cock. "Oh yeah. So nice. I bet you want me to put you in me don't you? God I can feel how hard and fat you are. Just sliding between my lips, feeling my hot pussy leaking all over you. Oh yeah. So fucking nice," she moaned as she rode herself down the length of my shaft and back again. "Oh yeah. Do you want me to fuck you? Do you want to feel your cock slide into my hot wet little pussy? Hmm I bet you do. Oh yeah. I know I do. I want to feel your cock push right into my hot little cunt. You ready? You want me to do it?" she asked no one in particular.

She slid forward, her pussy sliding even farther over my head until I could feel my fat head find the entrance to her tunnel. She bent forward, her tiny tits almost touching my chest as she closed her eyes and pushed back. "Oh fuck fuck fuck," she mumbled as she pressed back against me, her small tight pussy trying to expand around me and accept me. She pushed harder, the pressure on my crowned head growing as she rocked her weight back more, tilting my cock upward as she continued trying to force herself over my head.

Suddenly I slipped into her, a soft gasp slipping from her lips as she held herself over me, her pussy barely engulfing my head. I didn't force anything, even though my body was screaming at me to push. I waited, allowing her body to slowly expand and accept the long fat intrusion. Ever so slowly she let more weight down, my already slickened cock slipping deeper into her until I felt my head press against the end of her tunnel. "Damn you're fucking big," she moaned as she started lifting herself up my shaft.

"And you're damn tight," I grunted, feeling her pussy try to pull my cock as she lifted herself, her tight walls resisting her motion as she tried to lift herself up my shaft.

She moaned loudly as she slid down again, my cock bouncing against the end of her tunnel before she started up again. Over and over she lifted and dropped, her pace quickening as her body got more comfortable with the intrusion. "I'd say that I'll probably come pretty quickly, you being this tight and all," I grunted, feeling my cock tingle in all the right places.

"Uh huh," she mumbled, her eyes still closed as she bounced herself up and down my shaft.

"You want me to make you come first?" I asked quietly.

"Uh huh," she answered, her pace never slowing.

I slid one hand down from where they were resting on her tits, her hard little nipples pressing into my palms, and rolled my hand so that each stroke down drove her clit along the side of my finger.

"Oh Fuck!" she squealed with the first stroke down the added sensation. "oh my god," she gasped with each stroke down my cock and finger. I moved my other hand and watched her little titties bounce each time she dropped, her cervix beating a rhythmic tattoo on my engorged head. Up and down she went, gasping and moaning in pleasure as my finger and cock stimulated her well beyond the beginnings of a climax. I could feel her pussy trying to clamp tighter around me, if that were even possible, as her legs trembled, upsetting her rhythmic coordination.

"Shit! I'm coming!" she cried several octaves higher than her already high female voice. She sat on me, her legs and arms shaking uncontrollably as I stroked her clit with the side of my finger, her hips trying to rock in time with my strokes and her whole body flushed pink as she sat on me. "Oh god damn," she moaned as her body began to still. She once again started lifting and dropping on me. "God I love having a cock in me after I've come. I love how it feels and makes my whole body quiver inside. Oh fuck you feel good. So fucking good," she moaned softly as she lifted and dropped on me, her still occasionally spasming pussy teasing me closer to climax.

"Shit. I'm gonna come," I warned her, giving her a chance to pull off or change what she was doing if she wanted to.

"Do it. Fuck my hot cunt!" she groaned as she continued sliding on my shaft.

"Ugh!" I grunted as my body spasmed moments later, forcing a gush of cum up into her. There wasn't a whole lot left to give after the day's events, but my body worked to give her every drop available, jerking and jumping inside her as my body bucked equally hard below her.

She looked down at me with a grin, my cock still twitching inside her, and rolled her legs one at a time down to her knees. She leaned down over me, pressing her hard nipples to my chest and lowering her lips to mine. She kissed me softly and then hovered over my face, smiling down at me. "Thanks. That was one hell of a fuck."

"You're welcome," I answered, sliding my hands from her thighs up to stroke her sides and firm skinny little ass.

"I hope you enjoyed it too."

"I did."

"Even though you just met me?"

"Pretty much," I chuckled.

"Good. Now, about that shower?"

"Yeah. Water bag's right up there," I said, motioning to the rocks over our heads where I'd set the shower bag. She looked up and saw the bag and the little bottle of green shower soap lying next to it. She pulled off of me, reaching for the hose of the bag and the soap, before sitting back down on me, trapping my now shrinking cock between us.

With a grin she used the little nozzle to drizzle water over herself, letting it run down across my body as she still sat astride me. She closed the nozzle and squirted some liquid soap across her chest and set the bottle aside. "Well?"

"Well what?"

"You gonna watch or you gonna wash my tits?"

"Given the choice? I'll wash," I answered, reaching up and rubbing my hands around her chest. She moaned softly as my hands massaged and teased her tits, her nipples still rock hard under my fingers as I washed down her firm stomach and down to her thighs. She lifted herself and allowed me to run my hand between her legs, washing her pussy and the cum still leaking from it. She grinned down and turned my hand over and used her hand to guide mine to wash my own cock while she giggled girlishly.

She finally let go of my hand and used the tiny nozzle to dribble water over her shoulders again. I used my hands to rub the soap from her body, again teasing her nipples as I worked lower. I rolled my hand over and stroked her pussy, letting my finger drag across her still sensitive clit. She humped her pussy out at me, sighing softly before aiming the nozzle between us to rinse my cock off.

"If showers in the woods were always this sexy I'd have one installed at home."

"The neighbors probably wouldn't complain too much," I chuckled.

"Oh trust me. That old fart would set up a telescope to watch," she giggled. "Now what?"

"Well, as far as I'm concerned, nothing. It's not dinner time and at the moment the bugs are leaving us alone because of the breeze. I have a sexy woman sitting on me and sexy tits to look at, so I'm fine right where I am."

"They're not sexy. They're way too small."

"Small isn't bad. Just different," I said, reaching to her back and pulling her down toward me. I lifted my head to meet her body and gently sucked one of her still hard nipples into my mouth. "Oh damn," she moaned as I teased her hard nub, swirling my tongue around and around the protrusion, using the tip to tease her puckered areola.

"Glad you like it," I said as I switched from one to the other.

"Oh yeah. I like it just fine," she mumbled as I drew the other nipple into my mouth. Before long her hips were rocking on me again, trying to grind her clit into my softened cock.

"I don't

Tempting the Boundaries: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Fri, 12 Jun 2026 22:28:55 -0500

Tempting the Boundaries: Part 3

Guiding a group of horny women isn't easy.
Based on a post by m storyman x. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Dinner was macaroni and cheese, sliced summer sausage and granola. While it was filling, I really never quite learned to enjoy the reconstituted meals. As a result, I planned on going out to see if I could catch a few fish to add to our pantry. It was a good thing too, since the topic of conversation quickly devolved into sex and what each of them might enjoy doing with or to me.

I managed to stay out until dark, cleaning the fish by firelight as the ladies watched, putting them in plastic bags and tucking them in the rocks in the cold lake water before retiring to bed. Through the thin tent walls I could hear them chatting about each other's boyfriends or husbands, comparing notes on how well they were endowed or how well they did certain things. I'd often wondered if women talked about that kind of thing, and at least within this group, it seemed they did.

I couldn't quite help but get turned on at the discussion of exactly how each of them liked to be licked, sucked or fucked, my cock rock hard and sticking out the top of my briefs as I lay there listening. I couldn't help but push the front of my briefs down and lay there stroking my rock hard cock slowly as Sherrie described in detail how her husband loved to lick her pussy until she was about ready to blow all over his face, and then push his big black cock into her pussy and pump her until she came at least twice on him. "Oh fuck yeah," I heard Kim moan as Sherrie described the feeling of his cock sliding in and out of her, his fat head teasing her tunnel and pushing her toward that first climax with long slow strokes. I suddenly began to wonder if the ladies were playing with themselves, and was about to move to where I could look out the tent door and see when I heard Kim climax, several of the ladies giggling and egging her on as she moaned and cried in pleasure.

"Now that's what it's about. Getting a really good fucking," Sherrie said with a soft feminine chuckle. "Were you thinking about my husband pounding his cock in you when you came? Or someone else?"

"Someone else," Kim panted. "Most definitely someone else!"

"Bet we can guess who," someone said with a giggle.

"Yeah well, I'm not the only one with their fingers in their pussy, now am I?"

"Not hardly," I heard Tiffany giggle. "I have half a mind to go over and climb into that tent with him and ride his cock until he turns into a geyser in me."

"You might need to stand in line," Sherrie said. "Because I'm so fucking horny right now that I'd beat you to it."

"You wouldn't!" I heard Kim say, still a little breathlessly. "I mean you're married."

"So? Like you're gonna tell him?"

"Not me," Kim answered.

"I dare you to," I heard Tiffany say. "I dare you to strip right now and go over and fuck him."

"Seriously?"

"Uh huh. I don't think you have the guts to do it."

"Oh I have the guts to. Maybe I just don't want to."

"You know, Sherrie, I've heard you talk a great story about how you ride your husband in the car, in the back yard, even in that restaurant that time. I'm starting to think it's all bragging. I dare you to go fuck him until he comes, or you do."

"And if I do?"

"Then tomorrow I'll stand here and you all can watch him fuck me."

"Tiff. Seriously?" I heard Beth ask in surprise. "You'd really do that?"

"Hey, I'm not totally averse to cocks. Just cocks on assholes, which constitutes most men. Besides, she's not really going to go do it," Tiffany answered.

"I could," Sherrie shot back.

"But you won't. I've known you for five years. You're all talk and no do. Remember that camping trip we all went on a couple years ago? You couldn't even fuck your husband in the tent because you were afraid we'd hear you," Tiffany said with a laugh. "Yeah, we heard him trying to coax you to, and you refusing. No way you're going to go fuck Mike."

"Well, I hope you enjoy your fucking, because I'm sure as hell going to enjoy mine!" I heard Sherrie say.

"God she is!" I heard Beth say a few moments later over what sounded like rustling nylon. I heard the crunch of gravel coming toward the tent and quickly pulled my briefs up over as much of my cock as I could and closed my eyes to pretend to be sleeping. I heard the zipper pull down and felt as much as heard her climb into the tent. She bumped against me several times as she twisted herself to zip the tent closed and keep the ever present mosquitoes out.

"You don't have to pretend to sleep. I know you're awake," she whispered as she crawled across me in the dark tent, the only illumination being the moonlight and firelight filtering through the two layers of green nylon.

"How'd you know?"

"Half your hard cock is sticking out. Pretty obvious," she whispered back as I felt her hand push my underwear down. I lifted my ass off the sleeping bag I was lying on to allow her to push them down further. Her warm hand closed around my hard shaft and gently stroked it, rubbing the pre-cum drooling from the tip around my head. "Feels like you're ready to go already," she whispered, lowering her face toward mine and finding my lips after two missed attempts.

Her hot lips sucked and teased mine for long seconds while she moved her body around above mine. I felt my head rub between hot wet lips, her juices quickly covering my head as she teased her clit with my shaft. "I'm glad you're ready, because I know damn well I am," she said quietly as she pushed down on me, my cock slowly being engulfed by her hot wet pussy. "Oh fuck," she moaned softly. "Lots better than my fingers!"

"Been playing with yourself?" I asked.

"For about the last half hour. Pretty much all of us have," she whispered as she started to lift and lower herself on my cock, each stroke pushing a little more of me into her as her wetness spread on my shaft. I slid my hands up her body and cupped her tits, which were surprisingly large. I could feel her hard nipples pressing against my palms as she shook her shoulders, wiggling her hanging tits in my hands. "I take it you like tits?"

"Uh huh."

"Well, how do you feel about fucking lots of hot cunt?" she whispered in a somewhat deep voice. "Because tomorrow you're gonna get to fuck all the hot wet cunt you want," she moaned softly, her hips bouncing up and down, driving her pussy on and off my shaft more quickly.

"That right?"

"Uh huh. You gotta do Tiffany first though," she grunted as she bounced her ass harder, driving me into her with more force, her thighs slapping softly against mine. "Oh fuck me baby. Fuck my hot wet cunt!"

"You like dirty talk?" I whispered questioningly.

"Uh huh. I love it when my husband calls me a dirty little slut," she moaned quietly.

"Well, you are a slut. Crawling in here and riding my fat cock! If you're gonna fuck me, you better do it good slut! You better make me cum deep in your dirty little cunt!"

"Oh fuck yeah. Oh god damn yeah. Let me fuck you until you come. Let me feel your hot cum squirting deep into my dirty little cunt," she moaned louder. "Oh shit. Your fat cock is going to make me come. Oh god damn! Oh shit shit shit!" she cried loudly as her whole body started to shake and tremble. I could feel her pussy clenching around me, her climax spasming deep inside her and gripping my rock hard cock as she slammed herself down hard on my body, grinding her pussy against me. "Oh fuck!" she cried loudly. "God I want you to pound your cock into me. I want to feel you banging into me from behind."

"Well, there isn't a hell of a lot of room in here for that, but I have an idea," I whispered, coaxing her to pull up off of me. There wasn't much light, but my eyes had adjusted enough to the darkness to make out her general form. I scooted gently to the side and then moved to all fours next to her. I put my arm out and coaxed her to lie down by pressing on the middle of her back. With a grin to myself I crawled on top of her, my legs inside hers as she pushed hers as far apart in the tight confines as she could. I grabbed my cock and rubbed it between her ass cheeks, letting my cum-slicked cock rub around her rosebud a few times, drawing a moan from her lips.

"That's it baby. Fuck me in the ass," she moaned.

"Not now. I have a dirty little cunt to fill first," I whispered as I pushed my cock lower, finding her wet pussy lips and pushing my head between them. I felt my head engage in her tunnel and then pushed slowly into her, feeling her tightness increase as she felt my cock invade her vaginal tunnel again. I held myself over her, my hips slapping into her full round ass with each stroke I made into her. In and out I went, drawing my cock two thirds of the way out before jamming it hard back into her again, my hips like a piston engine, driving myself into her over and over.

"That's it. Use my cunt. Come in me and fill me with your hot cum!" she moaned loudly, her ass trying to lift back at me as I plunged into her, my hips slapping against her ass and pushing her back down with each stroke. "Oh my god. I can feel you getting bigger. Jesus. That's it baby! Fuck my hot cunt! Oh Fuck Me!" she screamed as she lay face down on my sleeping bag, her pussy clenching me as she shook and jerked below me, my strokes apparently pushing her to another quick orgasm.

"Here it comes," I grunted as my body jerked, jamming my cock deep into her pulsating pussy, surging a gush of cum into her pussy. My body bucked half a dozen more times, adding more to the load I'd pumped into her before I lay on her back, feeling her sweaty skin against mine as we both looked to catch our breaths.

"Oh baby. That was fucking perfect," she cooed, turning her head to kiss me on the cheek as she lay under me.

"Glad you think so, because I was getting horny as hell listening to you guys out there," I panted.

"Good. Because we got that way too," she giggled. "You know, we may have to do this again tomorrow, just so I can see you fucking me. I've never been fucked by a white cock before."

"I've never fucked a black pussy before," I chuckled. "First time for everything."

"I guess," she answered as I softened enough to slip from her pussy. I rolled off of her onto Jill's sleeping bag and felt Sherrie move over toward me. She gently kissed me on the lips before turning around to unzip the tent. She crawled out and left me lying there as she walked away.

"So, sounded like you did," I heard Tiffany say from the fire.

"Oh, I did!" I heard Sherrie say as her feet crunched in the gravel. "I'll prove it."

"Damn Sherrie!" I heard Kim say a few moments later. "Really?"

"Fuck yeah. She likes to eat pussy, might as well let her lick his cum from me, since she's gonna be getting it in hers tomorrow."

"With that, I'm going to bed," I heard Jill say quietly.

Moments later the tent door unzipped and Jill crawled in. She turned around to zip the tent closed and I grinned to myself. Before she could turn back around I grabbed her hips and held her in place. "Back up a bit more." I coaxed quietly.

"Oh?"

"Uh huh. My cock may be deflated, but my tongue still works," I whispered, as I coaxed her a little farther back and then lifted her leg so I could scoot between her legs. I held her firm round ass and pulled her lower, smelling her arousal and more than ready to taste her juices.

"Oh fuck," she moaned softly as I pressed my tongue between her lips, tasting just how wet she was. I licked slowly up her wet lips, spreading them with my tongue as I stroked closer to her tunnel entrance and her rosebud. I felt her rock her hips toward me as I licked down farther, running my tongue out the end of her slit, barely stroking the little sensitive spot between her pussy and ass.

"Oh my god," she whispered as I used my tongue to flick across her clit, making her whole body jerk at the sudden race of sensations. Her hips rolled and pushed toward my face as I worked her clit, stroking and circling it with the tip of my tongue. "oh lord yes!"

I licked along her wet lips again, feeling her roll her hips to coax me deeper between her lips, her body clearly enjoying the sensations. I pulled my tongue out again and tilted my head to get her clit again, starting another long slow stroke. "God I wish your cock was hard," she moaned softly.

I slid one hand around her ass and pressed my thumb between her wet lips, feeling for her tunnel while my tongue teased her clit, making her push her hips toward my face and try to grind against me. "Oh Fuck!" she gasped suddenly as my thumb pushed into her. "Oh my god yes."

"Sounds like Jill is getting some anyway," I heard one of the ladies around the fire say.

"Yeah. And he was sleeping with her because she was the most mature and least likely to take advantage of the situation?"

"Trust me. I'm more than sure he's the one taking advantage," I heard Sherrie say breathlessly. "Fuck girl! You're gonna make me come all over your face."

"Good!" I heard Tiffany answer.

"Oh fuck yes," Jill moaned, drawing my attention back to her. She was clearly going to climax any minute, her hips rocking and bucking as she tried to grind her clit into my chin and tongue, my thumb pushing in and out of her in slow even strokes that seemed to make her writhe in front of me even more. "Oh god! Oh GOD! Oh Fuck!" Jill screamed loudly just before her body jerked and bucked, her pussy gushing juices over my chin until they dribbled down my neck. Her whole body was trembling and jerking as she climaxed, her face lowered to my thigh as she panted for breath. "oh fuck," she sighed as I pulled my thumb from her pussy and let her roll off of me to lie on my sleeping bag with her feet at the wrong end of the tent.

We lay there for several minutes before she moved around to face the right way in the tent, curling up against me and resting her head on my shoulder. "God damn you're good with your tongue and your cock," she whispered.

"Glad you think so."

"Oh I know so," she giggled softly.

"Hey, before we go to sleep, I gotta go pee."

"Sure," she said, letting me get up. I looked around and found my underwear. "You might as well not put those on."

"Why's that?" I asked.

"You'll see," she whispered with a smile. I unzipped the tent and then crawled out, looking at the camp fire and seeing a mass of naked bodies stroking, licking and sucking each other.

"I see," I answered as I walked toward the trees. Kim saw me and got up from where she was sucking on one of Donna's tits and walked toward me.

"Need help?" she asked with a grin as she walked up to me.

"No. Just gotta pee," I answered.

"That's okay. I don't mind," she said as she stepped in front of me. She pushed my hand from my cock and grabbed it herself, stepping up to press her body against mine, my cock now pressed between her legs as she closed them around me. "Go ahead and pee," she whispered.

"It'll get all over you."

"Uh huh. I know. I'm gonna pee too," she whispered as she reached both arms around my neck and pulled my face down to her. "Just let it go sweetie. Trust me."

I felt her lips against mine and wondered how the hell I was supposed to pee with her making my cock hard between her legs. I closed my eyes and concentrated, feeling my half hard cock pushing against her wet lips. I felt my pee start, squirting mostly out behind her as we stood there. Moments later I felt warmth around my cock as she peed on and around my fat cock, inexplicably making me even harder. I could feel her start to rub her pussy on my shaft, stoking me between her legs, my cock half enveloped by her spread lips.

"You must like that. You're getting damn hard," she cooed softly, as she held her arms around my neck and pressed her small tits and rock hard nipples into my chest. "Oh yeah. You like this a lot. So do I. Can you feel my clit rubbing on your fat shaft? Um, your cock is so wet and hot from my pee. I can still feel some trickling down my legs. Oh yeah sweetie. You're so big and hard. Are you going to come for me? I want you to spray it all over me. I wanna feel you squirt your cum all over my body," she mumbled as she rubbed herself along my shaft. "Oh yeah. Getting so fucking close. You feel so good between my legs."

"You want it in you?"

"Only if you promise to cum on me and not in me."

"I think I can promise that," I answered her quietly.

She grinned up at me and lifted one leg, hooking it around my waist, loosening one arm from my neck to reach down between us. I felt her grasp my cock and pull it up as she rocked her hips and tilted her waiting tunnel toward my engorged head. "Oh my god," she mumbled. "I don't know if it'll go in."

"Damn," I grunted as she tried to push herself down on me, my head trying to spread her wide enough to allow me into her. I felt her slowly stretching, her entrance widening as she tried to force me into herself. The pressure on the crown of my head spread outward, finally almost popping into her, only about two inches of me sinking into her before she gasped and stopped pushing.

"Easy baby. Easy," she cooed as much to me as to herself. She eased back off of me slightly and then pressed again, pushing on another half inch or so. "Fuck you're big. No wonder Beth loved fucking you."

"I didn't know anyone knew."

"Yeah. I saw you two going at it by the side of the lake the night before we came out," she grunted as she continued choppy little strokes to work me deeper into her.

"Oh fuck," I grunted, reaching down for her and cupping her tight little ass cheeks in my hands. I lifted her, her other leg wrapping around me as I shifted how we were aimed, more of me slipping into her incredibly tight tunnel until my head was pressed to the end. At least two inches still stuck out between us, but at that point I didn't care. I bounced her gently, using my hips to bounce her in the air, sliding off my sha

Tempting the Boundaries: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Fri, 12 Jun 2026 22:28:55 -0500

Tempting the Boundaries: Part 2

Guiding a group of horny women isn't easy.

Based on a post by m storyman x. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

I ate a late dinner, just catching the end of the chow hall hours, after a long nap. I wandered out of the chow hall and down toward the lake just as the moon was starting to come up. I love watching the nearly full moon shining off the lake on a calm night. If the water wasn't so cold I'd probably have taken a short swim, but since the evening was a bit cooler, maybe only seventy or seventy five, I decided to just find my usual spot and sit and watch the moon come up. I was nearly half way down to the water when I hear crunching in the gravel behind me, light footsteps clearly hurrying to catch up to me. I turned enough to look over my shoulder and saw the petite little gal from this afternoon with the orange bikini mishap. There was enough light to tell that she had changed back to the shorts again and had a t-shirt that was cut off just below her tits.

"Hi!" she said cheerfully as she caught up with me and slowed down.

"Hi. Beth isn't it?"

"Uh huh. Where you headed?"

"Just down to the water to watch the moon rise. You should be getting some sleep. Tomorrow's your hardest day paddling," I said quietly as I continued walking.

"Can't sleep. Mind if I hang out with you for a while?"

"Well, I'd say no, but I have a hunch you won't take no for an answer."

"Not without a good reason."

"This is my quiet time. I like to just sit and watch the moon reflect off the water. It's kinda like meditation time if I did that kind of thing."

"Ah. Well, I can use some quiet time," she said quietly.

"If you want," I said before turning off the path and walking down the grass hillside toward the water's edge. I skirted down the shoreline along a narrow path and then stepped down off the path to the very edge of the water, wading past a large rock outcropping. I climbed onto a large flat rock and leaned back against the rock wall, settled to watch the moon pushing up over the horizon.

"It's pretty," she whispered as she settled down on the large flat rock next to me.

"Uh huh," I answered, not really wanting to talk.

We sat and watched the moon slowly climb above the trees, the disk finally breaking free of the huge pines that had been poking up into the silver white disk. "You know. It's kinda funny. We both ended up seeing each other's bodies earlier today."

"Uh huh."

"So, you got a girlfriend? Back home I mean?"

"Would it matter if I did?"

"It might," she whispered.

"No. not right now," I answered her.

"And no wife."

"No, not for several years now."

"I'm surprised. The no girlfriend I mean."

"Why's that?"

"Because you're hot."

"I'm old."

"Not really."

"I have a daughter older than you are. I am," I whispered.

"How old are you?"

"Fifty two."

"Oh. I wouldn't have guessed. How old do you think I am?"

"Oh. Twenty five or six maybe."

"Older than that."

"Okay."

"Thirty two."

"That's still twenty years."

"Does it matter?"

"Depends."

"On what?"

"On why you want to know how old I am?"

"I don't know. Just wondered."

"Uh huh," I answered, quite sure at this point that I knew exactly what she wanted to know for.

"You're still pretty hot."

"It's against the rules. I could get fired."

"What is?"

"Having sex with the customers."

"I didn't say that was what I wanted."

"You didn't have to."

"That obvious?"

"Uh huh."

She sat silently for long minutes, the moon bouncing off the water and bathing us in a soft bluish hue. She almost startled me with how quickly she started moving. For a moment I thought she was going to climb off the rock and walk away, but instead she pushed her shorts down and stepped out of them, leaving her naked below the short cropped t-shirt. Her round outer pussy lips were full and puffy, a small amount of soft inner lip protruding down as she stood with her legs slightly spread in front of me. She reached up and pulled her shirt up and off, tossing it onto the rock where she had been sitting. Her tits were firm and round, easily a C cup with only a small amount of sag that made them all the more sexy looking. She stood in the moonlight for long seconds letting me look her over before she stepped toward me and straddled me with her feet, reaching down to pull my t-shirt out of the waist of my shorts. "Your turn," she whispered, tugging on my shirt, trying to get me to lift my arms and let her undress me.

"Insistent, aren't you?"

"I know what I want."

"And that is?"

"Your cock in my mouth for now."

"For now?"

"Uh huh. After that I want you in me. I want you to fuck me."

"How come?"

"You're hot. I'm horny. We both want it. What more reason does there need to be?"

"I could get fired."

"Only if we're caught. And I kinda doubt anyone else comes down here."

"A few do."

"Uh huh. To do what?"

I chuckled. "Have sex."

"See?" she said, as I gave in and let her pull my shirt off. She bent over and started working on my pants, unzipping them and trying to pull them down my legs. "You could help."

"You're right," I agreed, reaching for her hips and pulling her toward me. She straightened up so her head wouldn't bang against the rock wall behind us. She stood with just her head higher than the rocks as I pulled her toward me.

"Oh fuck," she gasped softly as I pressed my tongue between her wet lips and stroked up toward her clit. She spread her legs farther to give me more access and I pressed my tongue deeper between her lips, tasting her tangy juices and teasing the entrance of her tunnel before dragging my tongue between her lips to the juncture and her hard clit. I heard her suck in her breath as I spread her lips with my fingers and flicked my tongue across her clit. "Oh shit," she mumbled as I drew her clit between my lips and sucked it eagerly. I let go of her clit and licked again, stroking her soft inner lips, flicking across her clit again, her hips bucking involuntarily in response.

"I guess you like that," I whispered before going back for another long slow lick.

"Oh god yes," she moaned softly, trying to press her pussy to my face as I stroked across her clit again. I took my time, sliding my tongue slowly between her lips over and over, each time pausing at her clit and teasing it. Her juices flowed less tangy and sweeter as I pushed her slowly toward the climax that was obviously building within her.

If she thought I was going to make her come on my face, she had another thing coming. Not that I wouldn't have. In fact, I very much enjoy doing that. But the more I licked her pussy the more urgently I felt the need to press my cock into her tight pussy. Other than Donna earlier, it had been months since I'd had sex with anything other than my own hand. I slipped from under her and stood up, pushing her back around to face the rock when she tried to turn to face me. I dropped my shorts and pushed my underwear down to my thighs and then aimed my engorged cock at her wet pussy. She felt me rub my head between her lips and she bent over more, pushing her ass out at me, and in the process, pushing her own pussy over my fat head.

"Oh my god." I heard her mumble quietly as I pushed deeper into her, feeling her pussy expand to accept me as I pressed ever so slowly into her. "God you are so fucking big."

"That's what you wanted, right? To feel how big I was?"

"Uh huh," she moaned as I held her hips and started to slowly stroke in and out of her. I felt my head bump into her cervix before I ran out of cock, so I pulled back again, pulling almost all the way out of her before driving in again. "Oh god!" she moaned more loudly.

"Sh. Or I'll stop," I whispered.

"Okay," she whispered back as I held my cock inside her but didn't move. I took a deep breath and started moving again, pulling nearly out of her and then driving into her again. Over and over we danced the dance of sex, her hips pushing toward me as I pushed into her and pulling away as I pulled back. Over and over we shoved our bodies at each other, my cock teasing the length of her tunnel and her pussy caressing my rock hard shaft.

"I'm going to come," she squeaked softly.

"Hope you're not loud," I chuckled behind her, knowing I wasn't far behind her.

"UH Fuck!" she grunted loudly. "Not usually." She squeaked softly as I plunged into her faster. "Oh god. Oh fucking god damn yes! Here I come!" I felt her pussy contract around my cock and her legs and arms shake as she became more and more animated on how she pushed and pulled her pussy on me. "Oh GOD!" she cried loudly once before slapping a hand over her own mouth and crying out into it.

I continued to plunge into her, each stroke pushing me slightly closer to climax. "Almost there," I grunted, knowing I was going to blow any second.

She suddenly pulled off of me, spun around, squatting down. She wrapped both hands around my pussy slicked shaft and started to frantically stroke me. "On my tits. Please come all over my tits!" she practically begged.

I didn't have much choice. I was way too close to want to stop, or maybe even able to stop. I groaned softly and then my hips jerked, pumping a huge shot of hot cum out at her chest. I looked down and watched my cock squirt time after time, each shot launched with an involuntary jerk of my hips. I stood panting, looking at my cum sliding and oozing down her tits as she rubbed my now softening cock around her nipples, teasing them with the tip of my cock. She let go of my cock and stood up, rubbing the cum around her firm tits before looking up at me and smiling.

"Fuck that was hot," she whispered. "I love watching a guy come on my tits. Turns me on so much that I just want to fuck them again and again and again."

"Not sure that'll happen now," I said as my cock drooped between us.

"How about if I get it hard again?"

"Get it hard I'll be happy to fuck you again."

She grinned at me and squatted down in front of me, leaning her face toward my body and engulfing my cock with her hot wet mouth. "Oh damn," I whispered as she teased my balls and sucked my softened cock. I'm no spring chicken anymore, so I was surprised at how quickly she managed to get me growing again.

"Well, that didn't take long," she said with a grin. "Why don't you come down here and fuck my brains out now."

"Sure. How do you want it?"

"Doggy style," she said with a grin, reaching behind her for her shirt and shorts. She wadded them up and put one under each knee as she knelt on all fours, her ass sticking out at me.

I pushed off my shorts, folded them for padding and then knelt between her legs, rubbing my again engorged head between her still wet lips. "Oh yes. Perfect," she whispered as I started stroking into her. In and out I went, sliding my cock along her sensitive walls, little gasps and moans slipping from her lips. Her pussy made a sexy little squishing sound each time I pushed into her, the sensations and sounds slowly working me toward another climax. The moon continued its trek as we knelt there, working my shaft in and out of her. I could feel her juices leaking around my cock and dripping down my balls to the rocks we knelt on.

"God you better come soon. I'm not sure how much longer I can wait," I grunted softly.

"You're kidding, right?" she answered breathlessly. "I've been fucking coming almost continuously for the last fifteen minutes."

"Oh shit," I grunted. "No wonder you're so fucking juicy."

"Uh huh. God damn you can fuck. I may not be able to walk tomorrow the way you're going."

"Well, get ready for the grand finale then," I whispered as I let the sensations wash over me unabated. It only took another few dozen strokes and my body jerked hard, driving my cock into her so hard that it knocked us both over. She lay flat on the rock as I lay on top of her, my cock jerking and twitching inside her as I filled her pussy with cum.

"Oh god damn that feels good," she moaned softly.

"Uh huh," I answered breathlessly as I lay on top of her.

"Jesus you can fuck a long time."

"Sometimes," I agreed as my body jerked again, adding a little more cum to her already full pussy. I lay on her for only a few more short minutes, my cock softening and slipping out of her. I rolled off, lying on my back with my feet hanging over the side of the rock outcropping into the water.

"God," she whispered, rolling over on her back next to me. "I am definitely not going to be able to walk tomorrow after that fucking," she said with a giggle.

"Sorry."

"Don't be. I love a good fucking. I just haven't ever come that long before. You were like the damn energizer bunny. You just kept going and going and going and every stroke seemed to either tease my clit or my G spot. Jesus that was good."

"Well, for what it's worth, thank you. I enjoyed it every bit as much as you did."

"You sure you don't have a girlfriend at home?"

"I'm sure."

"God I don't know why not. You are one hot fuck!" she said with a giggle.

"Just haven't found the right kind of girl."

"You mean one with tits and a pussy? Jesus. Any woman would be happy to fuck you every damn day. Unless you're not all that into girls or something."

"Oh, I'm plenty into girls," I chuckled.

"Well. I better get back to the hut before they figure out I'm missing."

"Yeah. You better," I said, making no attempt to move.

She smiled and leaned over to kiss me and then stood up, pulling on her clothes. She squatted down and gave my face a gentle stroke before getting up and tracing her steps back the way we came.

I lay there naked until the moon was nearly straight overhead and then pulled my shorts on and headed back to the bunk house before stripping them off and flopping down on my bunk.

Tardy Guide.

"Mike. Mike. Wake up!" a female voice said, invading my dream and dragging me from a deep sleep back to a reality. "Come on Mike!"

"Huh? What?"

"It's me. Lynn!" the female voice said insistently, shaking me again.

I rubbed the sleep from my eyes, at least as much as I could at what felt like the middle of the night. "It's late. What are you doing here?" I asked groggily.

"It's past six am," she said with a frown. "Come on Mike, we don't have much time here."

I shook my head again and looked around the room as my eyes started to focus and my brain began functioning again. I looked from Lynn, standing by my bunk wearing her normal trek gear, shorts, synthetic tank top and her flop hat, to my own attire, which was missing completely, my cock hard with my typical morning woody. I grabbed the sheet and pulled it across myself. "Damn Lynn. I'm naked!"

"So? I'll let you see me naked sometime. Now will you listen to me?"

"Yeah. Sure," I said, sitting up on my bunk.

"That little bug I got decided to move from my stomach a little farther south. I can't go and if Jack finds out he'll cancel the trip and I can't afford to lose the trip. I won't get paid."

"Yeah. So what do you want me to do? Talk to Jack or something?"

"No! I want you to take the group and I'll take yours tomorrow. By the time they leave in two days I should be well enough to go."

"Wait. You want me to take that group of women? Jack won't approve that."

"I know. That's why we won't tell him until you're gone."

"He isn't going to be happy!"

"He isn't here. He had to go to town for some supplies and won't be back until this afternoon. We can just say he wasn't here to ask."

"Yeah, but we know what he'd say."

"I know. Oh come on Mike. I already talked to the ladies. They said they don't mind, and I really can't afford to lose another trek."

"Okay. Okay. Let me get dressed and some breakfast," I said as I started to climb out of my bunk and then stopped, my bare cock still covered by the sheet. "A little privacy?" I could see Lynn roll her eyes in the dimly lit bunkhouse.

"Good lord. It's not like I didn't see you naked five minutes ago," she said with a frown, crossing her arms across her chest. After a few seconds she shook her head, uncrossed her arms and turned to walk away. "Fine. I'll meet you out at the landing in fifteen minutes."

Fifteen minutes wasn't a lot of time. I slipped off my bunk and dug into my gear stowed below my bunk, quickly pulling on a pair of the tiny synthetic men's bikini briefs I wear on treks. Over that I pulled on a pair of synthetic zip-off leg pants and a synthetic t-shirt. I pulled on my wet shoes and then stuffed the gear into my pack I'd need for a five-day trip, including my ground pad and compact sleeping bag. The last thing I grabbed was my one-man tent before swinging my pack onto my shoulder. I walked to the dining hall, grabbed some scrambled eggs and sausage, piled it onto a slice of bread and wolfed it down as I walk

Tempting the Boundaries: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Fri, 12 Jun 2026 22:28:55 -0500

Tempting the Boundaries: Part 1

Guiding a group of horny women isn't easy.

Based on a post by m storyman x. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Canadian Border Lakes.

This is the way to spend the summer. Not that teaching college courses is a bad thing, but dealing with two hundred needy children is tiring. Yeah, they might be twenty-ish, but they still act like little kids. I have to be checking e-mail every hour, answering dozens of questions every day, dealing with little Johnny or Susie who hasn't learned to be personally responsible yet and wants to be hand held. Very tiring. So by my own choice I get as far away as I possibly can. It's actually surprising just how far away from technology you can actually get.

Along the northern U.S. Border, in the arrowhead region of Minnesota, there's a massive national forest reserve for wilderness boating and camping. Boundary Waters Canoe Area is a unique opportunity to go back to the days of French fur traders from the Hudson Bay company, and Ojibwa tribal inhabitants.

Canada matched the commitment with Quetico Park, on the north side of the Rainy River in Ontario. Access is limited and permits are required. But while you're there, it's just as it was 1000 years ago. No motor boats. No cell towers or street lights. Not even a road or ranger tower in sight. Just rocky shores separating hundreds of lakes. Lakes carved out by massive prehistoric glaciers, during a cataclysmic reset of the continent.

From the middle of May to the middle of August you can find me up here, the northern boundary waters. Humping gear and canoes from lake to lake, guiding groups of wanna be outdoorsmen across the quiet lakes. A little fishing on the side, lying around quiet pine woods campsites, no cell phone, no computers, no technology other than one emergency radio and my GPS. Yep, this was definitely the way to get away from it all. I did it the first year after my divorce, just to get a change of scenery, and loved it so much that I came back, and back and well, this is my fifth year. My wife and I just weren't seeing eye to eye on anything anymore and we finally had enough. The quiet and solitude was exactly what I needed to get my head back into a positive view of life after so damn much negativity.

For a fifty year old I'm lean, strong, well-tanned, and feel pretty damn good about my own self-image. A far cry from that first year where I struggled until I actually got in shape. Now I don't feel self-conscious walking around without a shirt on and can smile to myself when I catch some of the female campers checking me out instead of the twenty somethings that I worked alongside.

I'm also one of Jack's favorite and most experienced guides. He knows that once he turns a group over to me he can forget all about them. It's the guide's job to help them plan the route, wrangle the food stores and meal menus, get their gear assigned and checked out and oh yeah, make sure they don't die or do anything too stupid out on the water. If you haven't been in the boundary waters before you are required to take a guide, hence me!

It doesn't pay great, but that's not what I'm here for. I do this because it helps me unwind and gets me away from it all, literally. Other than one bill I have to pay online from the lodge once a month, all my bills are auto paid, my house is watched by a friend's daughter who lives there while she's home from college. It's a perfect arrangement. Unfortunately next year I'm going to have to find someone else. This will be the last summer for Mandy, though her sister might be interested next year.

"Mike?" I heard from the doorway as I lay on my bunk reading a book.

"Yeah Jack?" I asked the owner of the outfitter.

"Lynn was supposed to work with this group that came in last night but she's down with some kind of stomach bug. Would you mind doing the pre-plan with them?"

"Yeah, if you want. Lynn okay?"

"She thinks it's just a twenty four hour bug. I'm hoping she'll be back up tomorrow."

"I can take the group if she's not," I said with a shrug. "I'm not due to go out for another two days, she can take my group."

"You may not want to offer that, but I'll keep it in mind."

"Why not. Something special about this group?" I asked as I pushed off the bunk and pulled on my hiking boots.

"You know me Mike. I won't send a guy out with an all-female group. It's just a recipe for trouble."

"Oh. Didn't know it was an all-girl group. What about Tracy?"

"She's still out. Not due in until tomorrow night."

"Oh. Well. I'll do the pre-plan then," I said with a shrug. "Lynn will probably be better tomorrow."

"I hope so. I'd hate to cancel the trip," Jack said as he turned and walked away from the door of the bunk room. Jack was a pretty good guy. A bit old fashioned at times, but he did a good job of looking out for his people. One time he had a group of all women complain that the young male guide couldn't keep his hands or eyes to himself, so he made a new rule. No more young single guys with all female groups. Unfortunately the vast majority of the guides were single young guys.

I walked to the office a few steps behind Jack, stepping into the large rustic room a few moments after him. "Ladies. This is Mike. He'll be helping you with the pre-plan for your trip and get your gear all worked out."

I looked at the group and quickly reminded myself why he had made such a rule. The group was seven women, ranging from what I guessed was mid-forties to late twenties. The older women wore shorts and t-shirts, but the younger ladies wore bikini tops or halter style tops above their tight looking shorts. Yeah, a single young guy would have a hard time keeping his eyes and hands to himself.

"Hi. I'm Jill," what I thought was the oldest of the group said, stepping forward and holding her hand out. She was maybe five and a half feet tall, with a trim, but not petite body and plenty of curves in all the right places. Her short brown hair framed her face and her soft blue-green eyes pleasantly. I reached out and took her hand, giving it a firm but short handshake.

"This is Tiffany," she said, motioning to a slightly younger woman, maybe forty at most, long blond hair pulled back in a ponytail, very bright green eyes that seemed to smile almost as much as her lips. She was slightly taller than Jill, though a little thinner, with what I'd guess were a pair of C or D cup tits trying to peek out of a tight halter top. Her shorts were almost painted on her curvy hips and I doubted they were long enough to cover all of her ass, though I couldn't tell the way she was standing.

"Beth," she said, motioning to a twenty something year old young lady that could easily have been my own daughter. She was petite with short cropped blond hair with longer bangs that seemed to want to stretch down into her blue eyes. She had on an orange bikini top that barely covered the front of her easily C cup tits, her nipples poking the tiny orange triangles prominently. Her shorts were micro short and unsnapped in front, making me wonder how they didn't just slide down off her body. With the zipper and snap undone, the V of tanned skin that was exposed extended down nearly to her mound. Her slender legs were shapely and I suspected from the look of her thighs that she was once an athlete of some kind.

"Sherrie," she said waving her hand toward a tall, easily six-foot black woman who was maybe in her mid-thirties. She wore a t-shirt and cargo pocket shorts but there was no doubt that she was built in all the right places.

"Kim," she said as a very petite little Asian woman stepped toward me with her hand out. Her jet black hair a striking contrast to her creamy white skin. Her brown eyes seemed to glisten as she grinned and took my hand, holding it more than shaking it.

"Donna," she said motioning to another thirty-something woman nearly her own height, the heaviest set of the group with a pair of huge tits cradled in a spandex workout top. While she was larger framed, I was surprised that the tight spandex pants didn't really make her look fat, but well-proportioned with her huge chest. She smiled almost shyly, as she pushed an errant lock of her shoulder length brown hair out of her face, hooking it over her frequently pierced ear.

"And the baby of the group, Tina," she said, motioning to a tall thin young woman that had to be middle twenties at most. She had a small chest covered by a red and white striped bikini top and I suspected didn't have much hair anywhere on her body, based on the smallness of the bikini bottom. She had curly dishwater blond hair and soft blue eyes that made you want to look for more.

"Good to meet you all," I answered as I looked the group over.

"So, you going to be our guide?" Kim asked quietly.

"No. Actually your guide is down sick right now, so I'm going to help you plan the trip, get your gear assigned, that kind of thing."

"Awe. I was hoping," Kim said with a frown.

"Well, the boss doesn't like to send single male guides out with an all-female group. Just bad for business."

"Does that mean you're a single male guide?" Sherrie asked from the second row of the women."

"Yes ma'am. It does. Which is why Lynn will be your guide when you leave tomorrow."

"Well, that makes it even more disappointing that you're not going to be our guide then."

"Oh, trust me. You'll have a much better trip with Lynn than with me," I told them. "Now, if you wanna follow me, we'll go to the map room and start planning your trip," I added as I turned and headed out of the office into the cool morning breeze.

"Why would we have a better trip with Lynn?" Kim asked, catching up to walk next to me.

"Well, let's just say that you can be more relaxed if you don't have a man in the camp."

"Oh? And why would having a man in the camp keep us from being more relaxed?"

I looked down at her as we walked across the gravel path toward the gear shed, her eyes smiling as much as the devilish little grin on her lips.

"So how many of you are married?" I asked, trying to change the subject.

"Oh. Only Donna. Why? Is it important?"

"Nope. Just curious. I mean if you're going to insinuate that having a single guy around wouldn't stop you from relaxing..."

"Trust me. I doubt that having a single or married guy around would stop us from relaxing," Beth said from behind us. "It wouldn't be the first time a guy has seen any of us half or all the way undressed."

I shook my head and thought that it was a good thing Lynn was going with this group.

We spent the next few hours in the planning room, working their route out on the map. Now not all lakes are created equal. Besides those on the Canadian side and those on the US side having different camping restrictions, some lakes are on loops, where you go from lake to lake, putting in on one end and taking out on the other, eventually ending up on Moose Lake again to head back home. Others lead to dead ends where you have to double back. Personally I like these best because they see less traffic.

The ladies specifically wanted a lake that was secluded for their third day out, planning a two-day trip out, third day just hanging around camp and then two days back. We selected a quiet little lake with an island camp site that I was pretty sure would be open. In July there is so much traffic on the lakes, compared to May or August, and the camp sites are first come, so sometimes you can't get the one you plan. In this case the lake they planned on spending their third day on should be sparsely used, if at all. The last two times I'd been on this lake we were the only group on it at all and it had a really nice quiet island campsite.

With the route decided we went on to planning meals, giving them the usual lecture on what they can and can't do out on the water, and then I took them to the dining hall for lunch.

After we ate we went to the gear shed where they checked out their three canoes, gear packs and cook box while I loaded their food into a tote pack. With all their gear checked out, we hauled it in several trips to the little round hut that they spent the night in, taking the canoes down by the lakeside.

"Okay ladies. Now. These big packs are to hold your gear. You have to get three peoples' gear in one of these. That means clothes, sleeping pad and sleeping bag and one of the tents. With eight of you, including Lynn, you will need to also get four tents into the three packs."

"In there? How are we supposed to do that?"

"Travel light. Everything you take has to get hauled over those portages. So the more you take the more you haul."

"Well, how much do you take?"

"All my gear for the five days will be in a small backpack. Two changes of socks and underwear, one spare pair of pants, two shirts, rains suit and wind suit, camp shoes and my toiletries kit."

"Seriously? We only take two pair of underwear?"

"Well, three, if you count the ones you're wearing. You can wash them at camp. If you really have to, you can take more, but you have to carry it."

"Well, I'm not going with only two pair of panties," Tiffany said with a frown.

"You can use my allowance. I'm not planning on wearing any!" Sherrie said with a grin.

"Yeah, that sounds about right," Beth said with a grin. "Bare bottomed and bare chested?"

"If I can!" Sherrie laughed back.

"Okay, okay. Now. You need to get your clothes packed and I'll be outside. When you get done I'll show you how we portage," I said, shaking my head as I walked out of the little round hut.

"Good lord," I said to myself as I stepped down the stairs and walked to a tree. It took them almost half an hour before they made their way out of the little hut dragging the three big packs behind them. "So all packed?"

"We think so," Donna said as she stepped down.

"Alright. So, who's going to carry the packs?"

"Huh?"

"Someone has to carry 'em. There are eight of us. That means that one of you carries the food pack, one the cook box. I can carry my pack and one canoe, which leaves three of you to carry packs and two of you to each carry a canoe."

"I don't think I can carry one of these," Kim said, trying to heft one of the packs.

"The canoes weigh just over fifty pounds, plus you have two paddles per canoe. I recommend that the pack carriers use the paddles as walking sticks and the canoe carriers take the canoes and life jackets."

"I'm not sure I can do that either," Kim said frowning.

"Well, there's the cook box and the food box. The food box gets lighter every day, the cook box weighs about forty five pounds."

"I'll take that!" Kim said.

"Okay. So. Who's next"

"I'll take a pack," Sherrie said, stepping over to one of the big gray packs.

"There's an easy way and a hard way to do this," I said, as I got up.

"I got this!" she said, picking the pack up by one strap and swinging it, sticking her arm through the other shoulder strap as it swung around her body. She clearly misjudged the weight of the pack, the other strap grabbing her shoulder and twisting her body around in a circle uncontrollably. Within moments she was lying on the ground on her back, the pack holding her like a stranded turtle, Tiffany lying on the ground under her.

"That would be the hard way," I said with a chuckle as I stepped over to them. I pulled the strap of the pack loose from her arm and helped her up before extending a hand down to Tiffany. I did my best to not stare at the tit that had become exposed as her blue and white polka-dot halter top was displaced in the collision.

"Oops," she said bashfully, quickly twisting her top back in place and covering her large pink areola and obviously hard nipple.

"So there's an easy way?" Jill asked with a grin.

"Yeah, there is," I answered, trying not to look back at Tiffany. I rolled the pack on the ground so the top faced my feet, the straps lying to the sides. I leaned over, reached for the sides of the pack, my wrists sticking through the straps as I grabbed the pack sides. With a grunt I pulled the pack off the ground, tossed it up and took a half step forward, the pack rolling in the air just above my head and sliding down my back, the shoulder straps sliding easily down my arms and settling on my shoulders. My body sagged for a moment as it accepted the weight of the pack and then I bounced it, pulling the straps tight as it was weightless behind me. "Just like that," I said as I turned for all of them to see. "So who wants to try the easy way?"

"I'll try that way," Sherrie said with an embarrassed grin. "Guess it was heavier than I expected."

"Not a problem," I said as I loosened the straps and let it slid off my back to the ground. I stepped away and watched her repeat my motions, getting the pack settled on her back on the first try.

"That was a bit easier."

"Okay. who's next?"

"I can do that," Tina said quickly.

I looked at her a little dubiously, the pack weighing almost half of what she did. She walked up confidently to the second pack, twisted it around, her ass sticking out at me as she bent over, and prepared to toss it over her head. "UP," she grunted, hoisting the bag into the air and trying to guide it over her head. The heavy pack cleared her head and settled on her back, the straps hitting her shoulders when the pack was nearly half way down her back. In moments she was backpedaling, the pack toppling her backwards toward me. I moved as quickly as I could both trying to get out of the way and catch her at the same time. I managed to grab the pack as it came at me, twisting her around in the process until we both ended up on the ground, her suddenly bare chest smashed into my face, one nipple practically in my mouth as she lay on top of me, my cock pressing against her body and the pack smashing her down on me. "Okay, so that didn't go as planned," she said as she tried to push herself up off of me, pulling her soft little tit out of my face but leaving both of them exposed right in front of me. Her little bikini top hung by one strap, most of the way off of her, as she struggled to push herself up off of me.

"Oh Fuck!" I grunted as she accidentally jammed her knee between my legs.

"Oh No! I'm sorry!" she cried, trying to roll herself off of me as I doubled up in pain.

"Oh god," I groaned as I lay on the ground in a fetal posi

Steamy-Stories

Rainstorm in Fargo: Part 2

Rainstorm in Fargo: Part 2

Pete and Tracey Both Head West.

Tracey’s Breakfast Arts.

The Breakfast tradition continues.

Becoming travelling Buddies.

Silent travels.

Rainstorm in Fargo: Part 1

Rainstorm in Fargo: Part 1

Pete was retired and seeing the US. Then Tracey came along.

The ‘workaholic’ retires.

Youthful Infatuation Goes Bad.

The Bachelor Life.

Hitting the Road.

Sightseeing in the other lane.

Nights in the RV.

Weather Hits Without Warning.

A Writer's Cabin: Part 2.

A Writer's Cabin: Part 2.

A permanent change of location, and state of mind.

A Writer's Cabin: Part 1

A Writer's Cabin: Part 1.

Retreating to an isolated cabin, a famous author finds love.

Zǐh o W ng's Chinese Restaurant.

The Ohio Valley.

A Kept Woman's Lust: Part 2

A Kept Woman's Lust: Part 2.

Leaving Rome for Oscar and Denmark..

Based on a post by ainu2. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

A Kept Woman's Lust: Part 1

A Kept Woman's Lust: Part 1.

Diane always wants more. And more.

Based on a post by ainu2. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Fresh Out of College

Fresh Out of College

Christine's First Day In The Graphic Design Industry.

Based on a post by AnonymousPerv. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Christine's First Day on the Job. A busty beauty succumbs to unusual work practices.

Irresistible Johnson: Part 4

Irresistible Johnson: Part 4.

Brian wants to lay his boss, and his Johnson to rest.

Story recap.

Irresistible Johnson: Part 3

Irresistible Johnson: part 3.

Brian and his cursed penis keep getting into trouble.

Series Recap.

Chapter 4.

Irresistible Johnson: Part 2

Irresistible Johnson: part 2

Johnson’s mutant sperm powers grow stronger.

Helen the Housekeeper: Part 2

Helen the Housekeeper: Part 2

Helen Is The Birthday Surprise Gift

Two older men

Irresistible Johnson: Part 1

Irresistible Johnson: part 1

Scientific accident gives Brian the perfect penis.

Babysitter with Benefits: Part 4

Babysitter with Benefits: Part 4.

Toys and Reviews.

Babysitter with Benefits: Part 3

Babysitter with Benefits: Part 3.

A quick one before she goes away (for the evening, that is).

It may be cold outside, but inside, red hot fun can be had.

Babysitter with Benefits: Part 2

Babysitter with Benefits: Part 2

Single dad and son’s babysitter keep exploring each other.

Babysitter With Benefits: Part 1

Babysitter With Benefits: Part 1

Babysitter has a little something to offer the kid’s dad, too.

A Tower of Refuge

A Tower of Refuge

Young lad saves and is saved by beautiful Highland Lady.

Forward:

Chapter 1

Discovering Amy: Part 2

Discovering Amy: Part 2

Amy gets fingered for the first time.

Amy gives her first blowjob.